Text -- 1 Timothy 5:1-13 (NET)

Instructions about Specific Groups

5:1 Do not address an older man harshly but appeal to him as a father. Speak to younger men as brothers, 5:2 older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters– with complete purity. 5:3 Honor widows who are truly in need. 5:4 But if a widow has children or grandchildren, they should first learn to fulfill their duty toward their own household and so repay their parents what is owed them. For this is what pleases God. 5:5 But the widow who is truly in need, and completely on her own, has set her hope on God and continues in her pleas and prayers night and day. 5:6 But the one who lives for pleasure is dead even while she lives. 5:7 Reinforce these commands, so that they will be beyond reproach. 5:8 But if someone does not provide for his own, especially his own family, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever. 5:9 No widow should be put on the list unless she is at least sixty years old, was the wife of one husband, 5:10 and has a reputation for good works: as one who has raised children, practiced hospitality, washed the feet of the saints, helped those in distress– as one who has exhibited all kinds of good works. 5:11 But do not accept younger widows on the list, because their passions may lead them away from Christ and they will desire to marry, 5:12 and so incur judgment for breaking their former pledge. 5:13 And besides that, going around from house to house they learn to be lazy, and they are not only lazy, but also gossips and busybodies, talking about things they should not.

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per phrase)

Robertson: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke not an elder ( presbuterōi mē epiplēxēis ).

Dative case presbuterōi used in the usual sense of an older man, not a minister (bishop as in 1Ti 3:2) as is shown by "as a father."First aorist (ingressive) active subjunctive with negative mē (prohibition against committing the act) of epiplēssō , to strike upon, old verb, but here only in N.T. and in figurative sense with words rather than with fists. Respect for age is what is here commanded, an item appropriate to the present time.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:1

The younger men as brethren ( neōterous hōs adelphous ).

Comparative adjective neōteros from neos (young). No article, "younger men."Wise words for the young minister to know how to conduct himself with old men (reverence) and young men (fellowship, but not stooping to folly with them).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women as mothers ( presbuteras hōs mēteras ).

Anarthrous again, "older women as mothers."Respect and reverence once more.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:2

The younger as sisters, in all purity ( neōteras hōs adelphas en pasēi hagniāi ).

Anarthrous also and comparative form as in 1Ti 5:1. See note on 1Ti 4:12 for hagnia . No sort of behavior will so easily make or mar the young preacher as his conduct with young women.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:3

That are widows indeed ( tas ontōs chēras ).

For ontōs (actually, really), see Luk 23:47; 1Co 14:25; and 1Ti 5:5. For widows (chēra ) see note on Mar 12:40; note on Mar 12:42; note on Act 6:1; and note on 1Co 7:8. Parry notes that in 1Ti 5:3-8 Paul discusses widows who are in distress and 1Ti 5:9 those who are in the employment of the local church for certain work. Evidently, as in Act 6:1-6, so here in Ephesus there had arisen some trouble over the widows in the church. Both for individual cases of need and as a class Timothy is to show proper respect (timā , keep on honouring) the widows.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

Grandchildren ( ekgona ).

Old word from ekginomai , here only in N.T.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

Let them learn ( manthanetōsan ).

The children and grandchildren of a widow. Present active imperative third person plural of manthanō . "Let them keep on learning."

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

First ( prōton ).

Adverb, first before anything else. No "corban"business here. No acts of "piety"toward God will make up for impiety towards parents.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

To shew piety ( eusebein ).

Present active infinitive with manthanetōsan and old verb, in N.T. only here and Act 17:23. From eusebēs (eu , sebomai ), pious, dutiful.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

Their own family ( ton idion oikon ).

"Their own household."Filial piety is primary unless parents interfere with duty to Christ (Luk 14:26).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

To requite ( amoibas apodidonai ).

Present active infinitive of apodidōmi , to give back, old and common verb (Rom 2:6), to keep on giving back. Amoibas (from ameibomai , to requite like for like) is old and common word, but here only in N.T.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:4

Their parents ( tois progonois ).

Dative case of old and common word progonos (from proginomai , to come before), "ancestor."In N.T. only here and 2Ti 1:3. See note on 1Ti 2:3 for "acceptable"(apodekton ).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:5

Desolate ( memonōmenē ).

Perfect passive participle of monoō (from monos ), "left alone,"old verb, here alone in N.T. Without husband, children, or other close kin.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:5

Hath her hope set on God ( ēlpiken epi theon ).

Perfect active indicative of elpizō , "hath placed her hope (and keeps it) on God."Text doubtful whether God (theon ) or Lord (Kurion ).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:5

Continues ( prosmenei ).

See note on 1Ti 1:3. With dative case here.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:5

Night and day ( nuktos kai hēmeras ).

"By night and by day"(genitive, not accusative). Paul does not say that she should pray "all night and day."

Robertson: 1Ti 5:6

She that giveth herself to pleasure ( hē spatalōsa ).

Present active participle of splatalaō , late verb (Polybius) from spatalē (riotous, luxurious living). In N.T. only here and Jam 5:5.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:7

That they may be without reproach ( hina anepilēmptoi ōsin ).

See note on 1Ti 3:2 for anepilēmptos . Final clause with hina and present subjunctive.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:8

Provideth not for his own ( tōn idiōn ou pronoei ).

Condition of first class with ei and present active (or middle pronoeitai ) indicative of pronoeō , old verb, to think beforehand. Pauline word in N.T. only here, 2Co 8:21; Rom 12:7. With genitive case.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:8

He hath denied the faith ( tēn pistin ērnētai ).

Perfect middle indicative of old verb arneomai . His act of impiety belies (Tit 1:16) his claim to the faith (Rev 2:13).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:8

Worse than an unbeliever ( apistou cheirōn ).

Ablative case of apistou after the comparative cheirōn . Who makes no profession of piety.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:9

Let none be enrolled as a widow ( chēra katalegesthō ).

Present passive imperative of katalegō , old verb, to set down in an official list, only here in N.T. "Let a widow be enrolled,"the negative coming later, "having become of no less than sixty years"(mē elatton etōn hexēkonta gegonuia ). Second perfect active participle of ginomai . For the case of etōn , see note on Luk 2:42. This list of genuine widows (1Ti 5:3, 1Ti 5:5) apparently had some kind of church work to do (care for the sick, the orphans, etc.).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:9

The wife of one man ( henos andros gunē ).

Widows on this list must not be married a second time. This interpretation is not so clear for 1Ti 3:2, 1Ti 3:12; Tit 1:6.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:10

If she hath brought up children ( ei eteknotrophēsen ).

Condition of first class. Late and rare word (Aristotle, Epictetus), first aorist active indicative of teknotropheō (teknotrophos , from teknon , trephō ), here only in N.T. Qualification for her work as leader.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:10

If she hath used hospitality to strangers ( ei exenodochēsen ).

First aorist again and same condition. Late form (Dio Cassius) of old verb xenodokeō (Herodotus), to welcome strangers (xenous dechomai ). Only here in N.T. Hospitality another qualification for such leadership (1Ti 3:2).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:10

If she hath washed the saints’ feet ( ei hagiōn podas enipsen ).

Same condition and tense of niptō (old form nizō ), common in N.T. (Joh 13:5). Proof of her hospitality, not of its being a church ordinance.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:10

If she hath relieved the afflicted ( ei thlibomenois epērkesen ).

Same condition and tense of eparkeō , to give sufficient aid, old word, in N.T. only here and 1Ti 5:16. Experience that qualified her for eleemosynary work.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:10

If she hath diligently followed ( ei epēkolouthēsen ).

Same condition and tense of epakoloutheō , old verb, to follow close upon (epi ). So here, 1Ti 5:24; 1Pe 2:21. In a word such a widow must show her qualifications for leadership as with bishops and deacons.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:11

But younger widows refuse ( neōteras de chēras paraitou ).

Present middle imperative as in 1Ti 4:7. "Beg off from."They lack experience as above and they have other ambitions.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:11

When they have waxed wanton ( hotan katastrēniasōsin ).

First aorist (ingressive) active subjunctive of katastrēniaō , late compound (only here and Ignatius), to feel the impulse of sexual desire, but simplex strēniaō (Rev 18:7, Rev 18:9). Souter renders it here "exercise youthful vigour against Christ"(tou Christou , genitive case after kata in composition).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:12

Condemnation ( krima ).

See note on 1Ti 3:6.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:12

They have rejected ( ēthetēsan ).

First aorist passive of atheteō , late verb (first in lxx and Polybius), to reject, set aside (from athetos ). See note on 1Th 4:8; Gal 2:21.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:12

Their first faith ( tēn prōtēn pistin ).

"Their first pledge"(promise, contract) to Christ. It is like breaking the marriage contract. Evidently one of the pledges on joining the order of widows was not to marry. Parry suggests a kind of ordination as with deacons and bishops (technical use of krima and pistis ).

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

And withal ( hama de kai ).

See note on Phm 1:22 for this very phrase, "and at the same time also."Such young enrolled widows have other perils also.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

They learn to be idle ( argai manthanousin ).

There is no einai (to be) in the Greek. This very idiom without einai after manthanō occurs in Plato and Dio Chrysostom, though unusual. Argai (idle) is old adjective (a privative and ergon , without work). See note on Mat 20:3 and note on Tit 1:12.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

Going about ( perierchomenai ).

Present middle participle of perierchomai , old compound verb. See note on Act 19:13 of strollers.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

From house to house ( tas oikias ).

Literally "the houses,""wandering around the houses."Vivid picture of idle tattlers and gossipers.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

But tattlers also ( alla kai phluaroi ).

Old word from phluō (to boil up, to throw up bubbles, like blowing soap bubbles). Only here in N.T. Phluareō in 3Jo 1:10 only in N.T.

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

And busybodies ( kai periergoi ).

Old word (from peri , ergon ), busy about trifles to the neglect of important matters. In N.T. only here and Act 19:19. See note on 2Th 3:11 for periergazomai .

Robertson: 1Ti 5:13

Things which they ought not ( ta mē deonta ).

"The not necessary things,"and, as a result, often harmful. See note on Tit 1:11 ha mē dei (which things are not necessary).

Vincent: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke not an elder ( πρεσβυτέρῳ μὴ ἐπιπλήξῃς )

The verb N.T.o . o lxx. originally to lay on blows ; hence to castigate with words. Πρεσβύτερος elder , o P., but frequent in Gospels, Acts, and Revelation. Modern critical opinion has largely abandoned the view that the original Christian polity was an imitation of that of the Synagogue. The secular and religious authorities of the Jewish communities, at least in purely Jewish localities, were the same; a fact which is against the probability that the polity was directly transferred to the Christian church. The prerogatives of the Jewish elders have nothing corresponding with them in extent in the Christian community. Functions which emerge later in the Jewish-Christian communities of Palestine do not exist in the first Palestinian-Christian society. At the most, as Weizsäcker observes, it could only be a question of borrowing a current name.

Modern criticism compels us, I think, to abandon the view of the identity of Bishop and Presbyter which has obtained such wide acceptance, especially among English scholars, through the discussions of Lightfoot and Hatch. The testimony of Clement of Rome ( Ep . ad Corinth .) goes to show that the Bishops (ἡγούμενοι or προηγούμενοι ) are distinguished from the Presbyters, and that if the Bishops are apparently designated as Presbyters, it is, because they have been chosen from the body of Presbyters, and have retained the name even when they have ceased to hold office. for this reason deceased Bishops are called Presbyters. In Clement, Presbyters signify a class or estate - members of long standing and approved character, and not office-bearers regularly appointed. Among these the Bishops are to be sought. Bishops are reckoned as Presbyters, not because the Presbyter as such is a Bishop, but because the Bishop as such is a Presbyter. In the Pastorals, Bishops and Deacons are associated without mention of Presbyters (1Ti 3:1-13). Presbyters are referred to in 1Ti 5:17-19, but in an entirely different connection. The qualifications of Bishops and Deacons are detailed in the former passage, and the list of qualifications concludes with the statement that this is the ordering of the church as the house of God (1Ti 5:14, 1Ti 5:15). The offices are exhausted in the description of Bishops and Deacons. Nothing is said of Presbyters until ch. 5, where Timothy's relations to individual church-members are prescribed; and in Tit 2:2 ff. these members are classified as old men (πρεσβύτας ) old women, young men, and servants . In 1Ti 5:17 are mentioned elders who rule well (οἱ καλῶς προεστῶτες πρεσβύτεροι ). Assuming that Presbyters and Bishops were identical, a distinction would thus be implied between two classes of Bishops - those who rule well and those who do not: where as the distinction is obviously between old and honored church-members, collectively considered, forming the presbyterial body, and certain of their number who show their qualifications for appointment as overseers. Presbyters as such are not invested with office. There is no formal act constituting a Presbyter. The Bishops are reckoned among the Elders, but the elders as such are not officers.

Thus are to be explained the allusions to appointed Elders, Tit 1:5; Act 14:23. Elders are to be appointed as overseers or Bishops , for the overseers must have the qualifications of approved Presbyters. The ordination of Presbyters is the setting apart of Elders to the position of Superintendents. The Presbyterate denotes an honorable and influential estate in the church on the ground of age, duration of church membership, and approved character. Only Bishops are appointed . There is no appointment to the Presbyterate. At the close of Clement's letter to the Corinthians, the qualifications of a Presbyter are indicated in the description of the three commissioners from the Roman church who are the bearers of the letter, and to whom no official title is given. They are old, members of the Roman church from youth, blameless in life, believing, and sober.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women ( πρεσβυτέρας )

N.T.o . Comp. πρεσβύτιδας aged women , Tit 2:3. The word indicates distinction in age merely, although some think that it points to an official position which is further referred to in the following directions concerning widows.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:3

Honor ( τίμα )

Not only by respectful treatment but by financial support. Comp. τιμήσει , Mat 15:5, and πολλαῖς τιμαῖς ἐτίμησαν , Act 28:10; and διπλῆς τιμῆς 1Ti 5:17. Comp. Sir. 38:1. 'The verb only once in Paul (Eph 6:2, citation), and only here in Pastorals.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:3

Widows ( χήρας )

Paul alludes to widows in 1Co 7:8 only, where he advises them against remarrying. They are mentioned as a class in Act 6:1, in connection with the appointment of the seven. Also Act 9:39, Act 9:41. In the Pastorals they receive special notice, indicating their advance from the position of mere beneficiaries to a quasi-official position in the church. from the very first, the church recognised its obligation to care for their support. A widow, in the East, was peculiarly desolate and helpless. In return for their maintenance certain duties were required of them, such as the care of orphans, sick and prisoners, and they were enrolled in an order, which, however, did not include all of their number who received alms of the church. In Polycarp's Epistle to the Philippians, they are styled " the altar of God." To such an order the references in the Pastorals point. The Fathers, from the end of the second century to the fourth, recognised a class known as πρεσβύτιδες aged women (Tit 2:3), who had oversight of the female church-members and a separate seat in the congregation. The council of Laodicaea abolished this institution, or so modified it that widows no longer held an official relation to the church.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:3

Who are widows indeed ( τὰς ὄντως χήρας )

Comp. 1Ti 5:5, 1Ti 5:16. Ὄντως verily , truly , twice in Paul, 1Co 14:25; Gal 3:21. See on 2Pe 2:18. Wherever ὄντως is used by Paul or by any other N.T. writer, it is used purely as an adverb (see Luk 23:47; Luk 24:34): but in all the four instances in the Pastorals, it is preceded by the article and converted into an adjective. The meaning is, who are absolutely bereaved, without children or relations (comp. 1Ti 5:4), and have been but once married. There is probably also an implied contrast with those described in 1Ti 5:6, 1Ti 5:11-13.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

Nephews ( ἔκγονα )

N.T.o . Often in lxx. Nephews, in the now obsolete sense of grandsons or other lineal descendants. Derived from Lat. nepos . Trench ( Select Glossary ) remarks that nephew was undergone exactly the same change of meaning that nepos underwent, which, in the Augustan age, meaning grandson , in the post-Augustan age acquired the signification of nephew in our present acceptation of that word. Chaucer:

" How that my nevew shall my bane be."

Legend of Good Women , 2659 .

'His (Jove's) blind nevew Cupido."

House of Fame , 67 .

Jeremy Taylor: " Nephews are very often liken to their grandfathers than to their fathers."

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

Let them learn

The subject is the children and grandchildren. Holtzmann thinks the subject is any widow , used collectively. But the writer is treating of what should be done to the widow, not of what she is to do. The admonition is connected with widows indeed . They , as being utterly bereft, and without natural supporters, are to be cared for by the church; but if they have children or grandchildren, these should assume their maintenance.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

First ( πρῶτον )

In the first place: as their first and natural obligation.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

To show piety at home ( τὸν ἴδιον οἶκον εὐσεβεῖν )

More correctly, to show piety toward their own family . Piety in the sense of filial respect, though not to the exclusion of the religious sense. The Lat. pietas includes alike love and duty to the gods and to parents. Thus Virgil's familiar designation of Aeneas, " pius Aeneas," as describing at once his reverence for the gods and his filial devotion. The verb εὐσεβεῖν (only here and Act 17:23) represents filial respect as an element of godliness (εὐσέβεια ). For τὸν ἴδιον their own, see on Act 1:7. It emphasizes their private, personal belonging, and contrasts the assistance given by them with that furnished by the church. It has been suggested that οἶκον household or family may mark the duty as an act of family feeling and honor.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

To requite ( ἀμοιβὰς ἀποδιδόναι )

An entirely unique expression. Ἁμοιβή requital , recompense is a familiar classical word, used with διδόναι to give , ἀποτιθέναι to lay down , τίνειν to pay , ποιεῖσθαι to make . N.T.o . Paul uses instead ἀντιμισθία (Rom 1:27; 2Co 6:13), or ἀνταπόδομα , (Rom 11:9), or ἀνταπόδοσις (Col 3:24). The last two are lxx words.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

Their parents ( τοῖς προγόνοις )

N.T.o . Parents is too limited. The word comprehends mothers and grandmothers and living ancestors generally. The word for parents is γονεῖς , see 2Ti 3:2; Rom 1:30; 2Co 12:14; Eph 6:1; Col 3:20. Πρόγονοι for living ancestors is contrary to usage. One instance is cited from Plato, Laws , xi. 932. The word is probably selected to correspond in form with ἔκγονα children .

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

Good and acceptable ( καλὸν καὶ ἀποδεκτὸν )

Omit καλὸν καὶ good and . Ἁπόδεκτος acceptable only here and 1Ti 2:3. See note.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:4

Before ( ἐνώπιον )

Frequent in N.T., especially Luke and Revelation. It occurs 31 times in the phrases ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ in the sight of God , and ἐνώπιον κυρίου in the sight of the Lord . o lxx. Comp. ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Θεοῦ before God. Act 10:4; 1Th 1:3; 1Th 2:19; 1Th 3:9, 1Th 3:13. Not in Pastorals, and by Paul only 1 Thessalonians the difference is trifling. Comp. 1Jo 3:19 and 1Jo 3:22.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:5

And desolate ( καὶ μεμονωμένη )

N.T.o . From μόνος alone . Explanatory of a widow indeed . One entirely bereaved.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:5

Trusteth in God ( ἤλπικεν ἐπὶ τὸν Θεὸν )

Strictly hath directed her hope at God . Rev. hath her hope set on God implies ἐπὶ with the dative, as 1Jo 3:3.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:6

Liveth in pleasure ( σπαταλῶσα )

Only here and Jam 5:5. See note. Twice in lxx, Sir. 21:15; Eze 16:49.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:6

Is dead while she liveth ( ζῶσα τέθνηκεν )

Comp. Rev 3:1; Eph 4:18. " Life in worldly pleasure is only life in appearance" (Holtzmann).

Vincent: 1Ti 5:8

Provide ( προνοεῖ )

See on Rom 12:17.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:8

His own - those of his own house ( τῶν ἰδίων - οἰκείων )

His own relations, see on Joh 1:11. Those who form part of his family, see on Gal 6:10.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:8

He hath denied the faith ( τὴν πίστιν ἤρνηται )

The verb not in Paul, but Quite often in Pastorals. The phrase only here and Rev 2:13. Faith demands works and fruits. By refusing the natural duties which Christian faith implies, one practically denies his possession of faith. Faith does not abolish natural duties, but perfects and strengthens them" (Bengel). Comp. Jam 2:14-17.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:8

Infidel ( ἀπίστου )

Better, unbeliever . One who is not a Christian, as 1Co 6:6; 1Co 7:12, 1Co 7:13, etc. Even an unbeliever will perform these duties from natural promptings.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:9

Be taken into the number ( καταλεγέσθω )

Better, enrolled (as a widow). N.T.o . Very, rare in lxx. Common in Class. Originally, to pick out , as soldiers. Hence, to enroll , enlist . Here, to be enrolled in the body of widows who are to receive church support. See on 1Ti 5:3.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of ( μαρτυρουμένη )

Lit. born witness to or attested , as Act 6:3; Act 10:22; Heb 11:2. Comp. μαρτυρίαν καλὴν ἔχειν to have good testimony , 1Ti 3:7.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

For good works ( ἐν ἔργοις καλοῖς )

Lit. in good works; in the matter of. Comp. 1Ti 6:18; Tit 2:7; Tit 3:8, Tit 3:14. In the Gospels, ἔργον work appears with καλὸς and never with ἀγαθὸς . In Paul, always with ἀγαθὸς and never with καλὸς Kings In the Pastorals, with both. The phrase includes good deeds of all kinds, and not merely special works of beneficence. Comp. Act 9:36.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

If ( εἰ )

Introducing the details of the general expression good works .

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Have brought up children ( ἐτεκνοτρόφησεν )

N.T.o . o lxx; very rare in Class. The children may have been her own or others'.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Lodged strangers ( ἐξενοδόχησεν )

N.T.o . o lxx. On the duty of hospitality comp. 1Ti 3:2; Mat 25:35; Rom 12:13; Heb 13:2; 1Pe 4:9; 3Jo 1:5.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Washed the feet

A mark of Oriental hospitality bestowed on the stranger arriving from a journey, and therefore closely associated with lodged strangers .

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Of the saints ( ἁγίων )

Ἅγιος is rare in Class. In lxx, the standard word for holy . Its fundamental idea is setting apart , as in Class., devoted to the gods . In O.T., set apart to God , as priests; as the Israelites consecrated to God. In N.T., applied to Christians. Ideally, it implies personal holiness. It is used of God, Christ, John the Baptist, God's law, the Spirit of God. Paul often uses οἱ ἅγιοι as a common designation of Christians belonging to a certain region or community, as Phi 1:1; 2Co 1:1; Col 1:2. In such cases it does not imply actual holiness, but holiness obligatory upon those addressed, as consecrated persons, and appropriate to them. What ought to be is assumed as being. In this sense not in the Gospels (unless, possibly, Mat 27:52) or in the Epistles of Peter and John. Rare in Acts.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Relieved ( ἐπήρκεσεν )

Only here and 1Ti 5:16. Comp. 1 Macc. 8:26; 11:35. Common in Class. Originally, to suffice for , to be strong enough for , as in Homer, where it is always used in connection with danger or injury. See Il . ii. 873; Od . xvii. 568. Hence, to ward off , help , assist .

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

The afflicted ( θλιβομένοις )

See on tribulation , Mat 13:21, and comp. 2Co 1:6; 2Co 4:8; 2Th 1:6, 2Th 1:7; Heb 11:37.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:10

Diligently followed ( ἐπακο ουθησεν )

Comp. 1Ti 5:24. Ἑπὶ after or close upon . o P. Once in the disputed verses at the end of Mark (Mar 16:20), and 1Pe 2:21. Comp. the use of διώκειν pursue , Rom 9:30; Rom 12:13; 1Co 14:1; 1Th 5:15.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:11

Younger ( νεωτέρας )

Almost in a positive sense, young . Not, under sixty years of age.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:11

Have begun to wax wanton ( καταστρηνιάσωσιν )

Not, have begun , but rather, whenever they shall come to wax wanton . Comp. 2Th 1:10. The compound verb, signifying to feel the sexual impulse , only here, and not in lxx or Class. The simple verb, στρηνιᾶν to run riot , Rev 18:7, Rev 18:9 and the kindred στρῆνος luxury , Rev 18:3. See note.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:11

Against Christ ( τοῦ Χριστοῦ )

Their unruly desire withdraws them from serving Christ in his church, and is, therefore, against him.

This is the only instance in the Pastorals in which the Christ is used without Jesus either before or after. In Paul this is common, both with and without the article.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:11

They will marry ( γαμεῖν θέλουσιν )

Better, they are bent on marrying, or determined to marry. The strong expression wax wanton makes it probable that θέλειν expresses more than a desire , as Rev. See on Mat 1:19. Γαμεῖν to marry , in the active voice, of the wife, as everywhere in N.T. except 1Co 7:39.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:12

Having damnation ( ἔχουσαι κρίμα )

The phrase only here. See on 1Ti 3:6. Damnation is an unfortunate rendering in the light of the present common understanding of the word, as it is also in 1Co 11:29. Better, judgment or condemnation , as Rom 3:8; Rom 13:2. The meaning is that they carry about with them in their new, married life a condemnation, a continuous reproach. Comp. 1Ti 4:2; Gal 5:10. It should be said for the translators of 1611 that they used damnation in this sense of, judgment or condemnation , as is shown by the present participle having . In its earlier usage the word implied no allusion to a future punishment. Thus Chaucer

" For wel thou woost (knowest) thyselven verraily

That thou and I be dampned to prisoun."

Knight's T . 1175 .

Wiclif: " Nethir thou dredist God, that thou art in the same dampnacioun ?" Luk 23:40. Laud.: " Pope Alexander III. condemned Peter Lombard of heresy, and he lay under that damnation for thirty and six years." " A legacy by damnation" was one in which the testator imposed on his heir an obligation to give the legatee the thing bequeathed, and which afforded the legatee a personal claim against the heir.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:12

They have cast off their first faith ( τὴν πρώτην πίστιν ἠθέτησαν )

Ἁθετεῖν is to set aside , do away with , reject or slight . See Mar 6:26; Luk 10:16; Heb 10:28. Often in lxx. Πίστιν is pledge : so frequently in Class. with give and receive . See, for instance, Plato, Phaedr . 256 D. In lxx, 3 Macc. 3:10. The phrase πίστιν ἀθετεῖν N.T.o . o lxx. There are, however, a number of expressions closely akin to it, as Gal 3:15, διαθήκην ἀθετεῖν to render a covenant void . In lxx with oath , 2Ch 36:13. Psalm 14:4: " He that sweareth to his neighbor καὶ οὐκ ἀθετῶν. " Psalm 88:34; 131:11; 1 Macc. 6:62. The meaning here is, having broken their first pledge ; and this may refer to a pledge to devote themselves, after they became widows, to the service of Christ and the church. The whole matter is obscure.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:13

They learn ( μανθάνουσιν )

To be taken absolutely, as 1Co 14:31; 2Ti 3:7. They go about under the influence of an insatiable curiosity, and meet those who " creep into houses and take captive silly women" (2Ti 3:7), and learn all manner of nonsense and error.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:13

Going about ( περιερχόμεναι )

o P. Comp. Act 19:13.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:13

Tattlers ( φλύαροι )

N.T.o . Comp. 4 Macc. 5:10. The verb φλυαρεῖν to prate , 3Jo 1:10.

Vincent: 1Ti 5:13

Busybodies ( περίεργοι )

In this sense only here. Comp. τὰ περίεργα curious arts , Act 19:19. The participle περιεργαζομένοι busybodies , 2Th 3:11. See note. Rend. the whole passage: " And withal, being also idle, they learn, gadding about from house to house; and not only (are they) idle, but tattlers also, and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not."

Wesley: 1Ti 5:1

Considering your own youth, with such a severity as would otherwise be proper.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:3

That is, maintain out of the public stock.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:4

For all their former care, trouble, and expense.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:5

Who have no near relations to provide for them; and who are wholly devoted to God.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:5

Having neither children, nor grandchildren to relieve her.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:6

Delicately, voluptuously, in elegant, regular sensuality, though not in the use of any such pleasures as are unlawful in themselves.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:7

That is, the widows.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:8

Food and raiment.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:8

Mother and grandmother, being desolate widows.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:8

Virtually.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:8

Which does not destroy, but perfect, natural duties. What has this to do with heaping up money for our children, for which it is often so impertinently alleged? But all men have their reasons for laying up money. One will go to hell for fear of want; another acts like a heathen, lest he should be worse than an infidel.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:9

Into the number of deaconesses, who attended sick women or travelling preachers.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:9

Afterwards they were admitted at forty, if they were eminent for holiness.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:9

That is, having lived in lawful marriage, whether with one or more persons successively.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:10

Has been ready to do the meanest offices for them.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:11

Do not choose.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:11

To whose more immediate service they had addicted themselves.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:11

And not with a single eye to the glory of God; and so withdraw themselves from that entire service of the church to which they were before engaged.

Wesley: 1Ti 5:12

Have deserted their trust in God, and have acted contrary to the first conviction, namely, that wholly to devote themselves to his service was the most excellent way. When we first receive power to believe, does not the Spirit of God generally point out what are the most excellent things; and at the same time, give us an holy resolution to walk in the highest degree of Christian severity? And how unwise are we ever to sink into anything below it!

JFB: 1Ti 5:1

In age; probably not an elder in the ministry; these latter are not mentioned till 1Ti 5:17, "the elders that rule." Compare Act 2:17, "your old men," literally, "elders." Contrasted with "the younger men." As Timothy was admonished so to conduct himself as to give no man reason to despise his youth (1Ti 4:12); so here he is told to bear in mind his youth, and to behave with the modesty which becomes a young man in relation to his elders.

JFB: 1Ti 5:1

Literally, "Strike not hard upon"; Rebuke not sharply: a different word from "rebuke" in 2Ti 4:2.

JFB: 1Ti 5:1

Exhort.

JFB: 1Ti 5:1

And therefore equals; not lording it over them (1Pe 5:1-3).

JFB: 1Ti 5:2

Respectful treatment of the other sex will promote "purity."

JFB: 1Ti 5:3

By setting on the church roll, as fit objects of charitable sustenance (1Ti 5:9, 1Ti 5:17-18; Act 6:1). So "honor" is used for support with necessaries (Mat 15:4, Mat 15:6; Act 28:10).

JFB: 1Ti 5:3

(1Ti 5:16). Those really desolate; not like those (1Ti 5:4) having children or relations answerable for their support, nor like those (in 1Ti 5:6) "who live in pleasure"; but such as, from their earthly desolation as to friends, are most likely to trust wholly in God, persevere in continual prayers, and carry out the religious duties assigned to Church widows (1Ti 5:5). Care for widows was transferred from the Jewish economy to the Christian (Deu 14:29; Deu 16:11; Deu 24:17, Deu 24:19).

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

Not "a widow indeed," as having children who ought to support her.

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

Rather, as Greek, "descendants," or "grandchildren" [HESYCHIUS]. "Nephews" in old English meant "grandchildren" [HOOKER, Ecclesiastical Polity, 5.20].

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

The children and descendants.

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

Ere it falls to the Church to support them.

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

Filial piety towards their widowed mother or grandmother, by giving her sustenance. Literally, "to show piety towards their own house." "Piety is applied to the reverential discharge of filial duties; as the parental relation is the earthly representation of God our heavenly Father's relation to us. "Their own" stands in opposition to the Church, in relation to which the widow is comparatively a stranger. She has a claim on her own children, prior to her claim on the Church; let them fulfil this prior claim which she has on them, by sustaining her and not burdening the Church.

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

Greek, (living) "progenitors," that is, their mother or grandmother, as the case may be. "Let them learn," implies that abuses of this kind had crept into the Church, widows claiming Church support though they had children or grandchildren able to support them.

JFB: 1Ti 5:4

The oldest manuscripts omit. The words are probably inserted by a transcriber from 1Ti 2:3.

JFB: 1Ti 5:5

Contrasted with her who has children or grandchildren to support her (1Ti 5:4).

JFB: 1Ti 5:5

Perfect tense in Greek, "hath rested, and doth rest her hope in God." 1Ti 5:5 adds another qualification in a widow for Church maintenance, besides her being" desolate" or destitute of children to support her. She must be not one "that liveth in pleasure" (1Ti 5:6), but one making God her main hope (the accusative in Greek expresses that God is the ultimate aim whereto her hope is directed; whereas, 1Ti 4:10, dative expresses hope resting on God as her present stay [WIESINGER]), and continuing constantly in prayers. Her destitution of children and of all ties to earth would leave her more unencumbered for devoting the rest of her days to God and the Church (1Co 7:33-34). Compare also "Anna a widow," who remained unmarried after her husband's death and "departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers day and night" (Luk 2:36-37). Such a one, Paul implies, would be the fittest object for the Church's help (1Ti 5:3); for such a one is promoting the cause of Christ's Church by her prayers for it. "Ardor in prayers flows from hoping confidence in God" [LEO].

JFB: 1Ti 5:5

Greek, "in her supplications and prayers"; the former signifies asking under a sense of need, the latter, prayer (see on 1Ti 2:1; Phi 4:6).

JFB: 1Ti 5:5

Another coincidence with Luke (Luk 18:7, "cry day and night"); contrast Satan's accusations "day and night" (Rev 12:10).

JFB: 1Ti 5:6

The opposite of such a widow as is described in 1Ti 5:5, and therefore one utterly undeserving of Church charity. The Greek expresses wanton prodigality and excess [TITTMANN]. The root expresses weaving at a fast rate, and so lavish excess (see on Jam 5:5).

JFB: 1Ti 5:6

Dead in the Spirit while alive in the flesh (Mat 8:22; Eph 5:14).

JFB: 1Ti 5:7

Just now spoken (1Ti 5:5-6).

JFB: 1Ti 5:7

Namely, the widows supported by the Church.

JFB: 1Ti 5:8

Reverting to 1Ti 5:4, "If any (a general proposition; therefore including in its application the widow's children or grandchildren) provide not for his own (relations in general), and especially for those of his own house (in particular), he hath (practically) denied the faith." Faith without love and its works is dead; "for the subject matter of faith is not mere opinion, but the grace and truth of God, to which he that believes gives up his spirit, as he that loves gives up his heart" [MACK]. If in any case a duty of love is plain, it is in relation to one's own relatives; to fail in so plain an obligation is a plain proof of want of love, and therefore of want of faith. "Faith does not set aside natural duties, but strengthens them" [BENGEL].

JFB: 1Ti 5:8

Because even an infidel (or unbeliever) is taught by nature to provide for his own relatives, and generally recognizes the duty; the Christian who does not so, is worse (Mat 5:46-47). He has less excuse with his greater light than the infidel who may break the laws of nature.

JFB: 1Ti 5:9

Translate, "As a widow (that is, of the ecclesiastical order of widowhood; a kind of female presbytery), let none be enrolled (in the catalogue) who is less than sixty years old." These were not deaconesses, who were chosen at a younger age (forty was the age fixed at the Council of Chalcedon), and who had virgins (in a later age called widows) as well as widows among them, but a band of widows set apart, though not yet formally and finally, to the service of God and the Church. Traces of such a class appear in Act 9:41. Dorcas herself was such a one. As it was expedient (see on 1Ti 3:2; Tit 1:6) that the presbyter or bishop should have been but once married, so also in her case. There is a transition here to a new subject. The reference here cannot be, as in 1Ti 5:3, to providing Church sustenance for them. For the restriction to widows above sixty would then be needless and harsh, since many widows might be in need of help at a much earlier age; as also the rule that the widow must not have been twice married, especially since he himself, below (1Ti 5:14) enjoins the younger widows to marry again; as also that she must have brought up children. Moreover, 1Ti 5:10 presupposes some competence, at least in past times, and so poor widows would be excluded, the very class requiring charity. Also, 1Ti 5:11 would then be senseless, for then their remarrying would be a benefit, not an injury, to the Church, as relieving it of the burden of their sustenance. TERTULLIAN [On the Veiling of Virgins, 9], HERMAS [Shepherd, 1.2], and CHRYSOSTOM [Homily, 31], mention such an order of ecclesiastical widowhood, each one not less than sixty years old, and resembling the presbyters in the respect paid to them, and in some of their duties; they ministered with sympathizing counsel to other widows and to orphans, a ministry to which their own experimental knowledge of the feelings and sufferings of the bereaved adapted them, and had a general supervision of their sex. Age was doubtless a requisite in presbyters, as it is here stated to have been in presbyteresses, with a view to their influence on the younger persons of their sex They were supported by the Church, but not the only widows so supported (1Ti 5:3-4).

JFB: 1Ti 5:9

In order not to throw a stumbling-block in the way of Jews and heathen, who regarded with disfavor second marriages (see on 1Ti 3:2; Tit 1:6). This is the force of "blameless," giving no offense, even in matters indifferent.

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

Greek, "IN honourable (excellent) works"; the sphere or element in which the good report of her had place (Tit 2:7). This answers to 1Ti 3:7, as to the bishop or presbyter, "He must have a good report of them which are without."

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

If, in addition to being "well reported of."

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

Either her own (1Ti 3:4, 1Ti 3:12), or those of others, which is one of the "good works"; a qualification adapting her for ministry to orphan children, and to mothers of families.

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

1Ti 3:2, "given to hospitality" (Tit 1:8); in the case of presbyters.

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

After the example of the Lord (Joh 13:14); a specimen of the universal spirit of humbly "by love serving one another," which actuated the early Christians.

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

Whether by pecuniary or other relief.

JFB: 1Ti 5:10

(1Th 5:15; compare instances in Mat 25:35-36).

JFB: 1Ti 5:11

Than sixty years old (1Ti 5:9).

JFB: 1Ti 5:11

To take on the roll of presbyteress widows.

JFB: 1Ti 5:11

Literally, "over-strong" (2Ch 26:16).

JFB: 1Ti 5:11

Rebelling against Christ, their proper Bridegroom [JEROME].

JFB: 1Ti 5:11

Greek, "they wish"; their desire is to marry again.

JFB: 1Ti 5:12

Bringing on themselves, and so having to bear as a burden (Gal 5:10) judgment from God (compare 1Ti 3:6), weighing like a load on them.

JFB: 1Ti 5:12

Namely, pledged to Christ and the service of the Church. There could be no hardship at the age of sixty or upwards in not marrying again (end of 1Ti 5:9), for the sake of serving better the cause of Christ as presbyteresses; though, to ordinary widows, no barrier existed against remarriage (1Co 7:39). This is altogether distinct from Rome's unnatural vows of celibacy in the case of young marriageable women. The widow-presbyteresses, moreover, engaged to remain single, not as though single life were holier than married life (according to Rome's teaching), but because the interests of Christ's cause made it desirable (see on 1Ti 3:2). They had pledged "their first faith" to Christ as presbyteress widows; they now wish to transfer their faith to a husband (compare 1Co 7:32, 1Co 7:34).

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

"at the same time, moreover."

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Usually in a good sense. But these women's "learning" is idleness, trifling, and busybodies' tattle.

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Greek, "going about."

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Of the members of the Church (2Ti 3:6). "They carry the affairs of this house to that, and of that to this; they tell the affairs of all to all" [THEOPHYLACT].

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Literally "trifling talkers." In 3Jo 1:10, translated "prating."

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Mischievously busy; inconsiderately curious (2Th 3:11). Act 19:19, "curious," the same Greek. Curiosity usually springs from idleness, which is itself the mother of garrulity [CALVIN].

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

Not merely "saying." The subject-matter, as well as the form, is involved in the Greek word [ALFORD].

JFB: 1Ti 5:13

(Tit 1:11).

Clarke: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke not an elder - That is, an elderly person; for the word πρεσβυτερος is here taken in its natural sense, and signifies one advanced in years. At 1Ti 5:17, it is taken in what may be termed its ecclesiastical meaning, and signifies, an officer in the Church, what we commonly call a presbyter or bishop; for sometimes these terms were confounded. There are but few cases in which it at all becomes a young man to reprove an old man, and especially one who is a father in the Church. If such a one does wrong, or gets out of the way, he should be entreated as a father, with great caution and respect. To this at least his age entitles him. The word επιπληξῃς signifies, do not smite; i.e. do not treat them harshly, nor with magisterial austerity

Clarke: 1Ti 5:1

The younger men as brethren - Showing humility, and arrogating nothing to thyself on account of thy office. Feel for them as thou oughtest to feel for thy own brethren.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women as mothers - Treating them with the respect due to their age

Clarke: 1Ti 5:2

The younger as sisters - Feel for every member of the Church, old and young, male and female; consider them as fathers, mothers, brothers, and sisters; treat them all with gentleness; and labor to keep them in, not to expel them from, the Church

Clarke: 1Ti 5:2

With all purity - Εν πὰƒῃ ἁγνειᾳ· With all chastity. See the note on 1Ti 4:12

There are some who seem to take a barbarous pleasure in expelling members from, the Church. They should be continued in as long as possible; while they are in the Church - under its ordinances and discipline, there is some hope that their errors may be corrected; but when once driven out again into the world, that hope must necessarily become extinct. As judgment is God’ s strange work, so excommunication should be the strange, the last, and the most reluctantly performed work of every Christian minister.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:3

Honor widows that are widows indeed - One meaning of the word τιμαω, to honor, is to support, sustain, etc., Mat 15:4, Mat 15:5; and here it is most obviously to be taken in this sense. Provide for those widows especially which are widows indeed - persons truly destitute, being aged and helpless, and having neither children nor friends to take care of them, and who behave as becometh their destitute state. But see the note on 1Ti 5:10.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:4

But if any widow have children or nephews - This shows that widows indeed are those that have neither children nor nephews, i.e. no relatives that either will or can help them, or no near relatives alive

Clarke: 1Ti 5:4

Let them learn first to show piety at home - Let these children and nephews provide for their aged or helpless parents or relatives, and not burden the Church with them while they are able to support them

Clarke: 1Ti 5:4

And to requite their parents - Και αμοιβας αποδιδοναι τοις προγονοις· Let them learn to give benefit for benefit. Your parents supported and nourished you when you were young and helpless; you ought therefore to support them when they are old and destitute. This is called showing piety; and there is doubtless an allusion to the fifth commandment: Honour thy father and thy mother - provide for them in their old age and afflictions; God commands this.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:5

And desolate - Και μεμονωμενη· Left entirely alone - having neither children nor relatives to take care of her

Clarke: 1Ti 5:5

Trusteth in God - Finding she has no other helper, she continues in prayer and supplication, that she may derive that from God which, in the course of his providence, he has deprived her of among men.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:6

But she that liveth in pleasure - Ἡ δε σπαταλωσα· She that liveth delicately - voluptuously indulging herself with dainties; it does not indicate grossly criminal pleasures; but simply means one who indulges herself in good eating and drinking, pampering her body at the expense of her mind. The word is used in reference to what we term petted and spoiled children; and a remarkable passage, is produced by Kypke, from an epistle of Theanus to Eubulus, found in Opusc. Myth. Galaei, page 741, where he says: "What can be done with that boy, who, if he have not food when and as he pleases, bursts out into weeping; and, if he eats, must have dainties and sweetmeats? If the weather be hot he complains of fatigue; if it be cold, he trembles; if he be reproved, he scolds; if every thing be not provided for him according to his wish, he is enraged. If he eats not, he breaks out into fits of anger. He basely indulges himself in pleasure; and in every respect acts voluptuously and effeminately. Knowing then, O friend, ὁτι τα σπαταλωντα των παιδιων, ὁταν ακμασῃ προς ανδρας, ανδραποδα γινεται, τας τοιαυτας ἡδονας αφαιρει· that boys living thus voluptuously, when they grow up are wont to become slaves; take away, therefore, such pleasures from them."I have introduced this long quotation, the better to fix the meaning of the apostle, and to show that the life of pleasure mentioned here does not mean prostitution or uncleanness of any kind, though such a life may naturally lead to dissolute manners

Clarke: 1Ti 5:6

Is dead while she liveth - No purpose of life is answered by the existence of such a person. Seneca, in Epist. 60, says of pleasure-takers, and those who live a voluptuous life: Hos itaque animalium loco numeremus, non hominum: quosdam vero ne animalium quidem, sed mortuorum - mortem antecesserunt . "We rank such persons with brutes, not with men; and some of them not even with brutes, but with dead carcasses. They anticipate their own death."Such persons are, as the apostle says elsewhere, dead in trespasses, and dead in sins.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:7

That they may be blameless - Charge the whole Church to attend to these things, that they may be blameless. The words are not spoken of the widows only, but of the Church or its officers; it cannot be restricted to the widows, for the adjective ανεπιληπτοι is both of the masculine and feminine gender.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:8

But if any provide not for his own - His own people or relatives

Clarke: 1Ti 5:8

Those of his own house - That is, his own family, or a poor widow or relative that lives under his roof

Clarke: 1Ti 5:8

Hath denied the faith - The Christian religion, which strongly inculcates love and benevolence to all mankind

Clarke: 1Ti 5:8

Is worse than an infidel - For what are called the dictates of nature lead men to feel for and provide for their own families. Heathen writers are full of maxims of this kind; Tacitus says: Liberos cuique ac propinquos Natura carissimos esse voluit . "Nature dictates that to every one his own children and relatives should be most dear."And Cicero, in Epist. ad Caption: Suos quisque debet tueri . "Every man should take care of his own family."

Clarke: 1Ti 5:9

Taken into the number - Let her not be taken into the list of those for which the Church must provide. But some think that the apostle means the list of those who were deaconesses in the Church; and that no widow was to be admitted into that rank who did not answer to the following character. See on 1Ti 5:10 (note)

Clarke: 1Ti 5:9

Under threescore years - As it might be supposed that, previously to this age, they might be able to do something towards their own support. See on 1Ti 5:10 (note)

Clarke: 1Ti 5:9

Having been the wife of one man - Having lived in conjugal fidelity with her husband; or having had but one husband at a time; or, according to others, having never been but once married. But the former is the opinion of some of the most eminent of the Greek fathers, and appears to be that most consistent with the scope of the place, and with truth.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of for good works - Numbers being able to bear testimony, as the word implies, that she has not only avoided all sin, but that she has walked according to the testimony of God

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Brought up children - It was customary among the Gentiles to expose their children, when so poor that they were not able to provide for them. Pious and humane people took these up; and fed, clothed, and educated them. The words brought up may refer to the children of others, who were educated in the Christian faith by pious Christian women

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Lodged strangers - If she have been given to hospitality, freely contributing to the necessitous, when she had it in her power

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Washed the saints’ feet - This was an office of humanity shown to all strangers and travelers in the eastern countries, who, either walking barefoot, or having only a sort of sole to defend the foot, needed washing when they came to their journey’ s end. Pious women generally did this act of kindness

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Relieved the afflicted - Visited and ministered to the sick

Clarke: 1Ti 5:10

Diligently followed every good work - In a word, if she have been altogether a Christian, living according to the precepts of the Gospel, and doing the Lord’ s work with all her heart, soul, and strength

From the character given here of the widow indeed, it may be doubted whether χηρα, widow, was not in some cases the name of an office, which name it might have from being ordinarily filled by widows. It can hardly be supposed that any widow, unless she had considerable property, could have done the things enumerated in this verse, some of which would occasion no small expense. The widow indeed may mean a person who was to be employed in some office in the Church; and Timothy is enjoined not to take any into that office unless she had been before remarkable for piety and humanity. Some think that the widows of whom the apostle speaks had been deaconesses, and wished now to be taken on what might be termed the superannuated list; and the apostle lays down rules for the admission of such, the sum of which is: Let none come on this superannuated list unless she be at least sixty years of age, and can bring proof of her having conscientiously discharged the office and duty of a deaconess.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:11

But the younger widows refuse - Do not admit those into this office who are under sixty years of age. Probably those who were received into such a list promised to abide in their widowhood. But as young or comparatively young women might have both occasion and temptations to remarry, and so break their engagement to Christ, they should not be admitted. Not that the apostle condemns their remarrying as a crime in itself, but because it was contrary to their engagement. See on 1Ti 5:14 (note)

Clarke: 1Ti 5:11

Wax wanton - Καταστρηνιασωσι· From κατα, intensive, and στρηνιαω, to act in a luxurious or wanton manner. The word is supposed to be derived from στερειν, to remove, and ἡνια, the rein; and is a metaphor taken from a pampered horse, from whose mouth the rein has been removed, so that there is nothing to check or confine him. The metaphor is plain enough, and the application easy.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:12

Having damnation - In the sense in which we use this word I am satisfied the apostle never intended it. It is likely that he refers here to some promise or engagement which they made when taken on the list already mentioned, and now they have the guilt of having violated that promise; this is the κριμα, or condemnation, of which the apostle speaks

Clarke: 1Ti 5:12

They have cast off their first faith - By pledging their fidelity to a husband they have cast off their fidelity to Christ, as a married life and their previous engagement are incompatible. Dr. Macknight translates these two verses thus: But the younger widows reject, for when they cannot endure Christ’ s rein, they will marry; incurring condemnation, because they have put away their first fidelity.

Clarke: 1Ti 5:13

And withal they learn to be idle - They do not love work, and they will not work

Clarke: 1Ti 5:13

Wandering about from house to house - Gadding, gossiping; never contented with home; always visiting

Clarke: 1Ti 5:13

And not only idle - If it went no farther, this would be intolerable; but they are tattlers - tale-bearers; whisperers; light, trifling persons; all noise and no work

Clarke: 1Ti 5:13

Busybodies - Persons who meddle with the concerns of others; who mind every one’ s business but their own

Clarke: 1Ti 5:13

Speaking things which they ought not - Lies, slanders, calumnies; backbiting their neighbors, and everywhere sowing the seed of dissension.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:1

1.Do not harshly rebuke an elder He now recommends to Timothy gentleness and moderation in correcting faults. Correction is a medicine, which has always some bitterness, and consequently is disagreeable. Besides, Timothy being a young man, his severity would have been less tolerable, if it had not been somewhat moderated.

But exhort him as a father The Apostle enjoins him to reprove elder persons as parents; and he even employs the milder term, exhort It is impossible not to be moved with reverence, when we place before our eyes our father or our mother; in consequence of which, instead of harsher vehemence, we are immediately influenced by modesty. Yet it ought to be observed, that he does not wish old men to be spared or indulged in such a manner as to sin with impunity and without correction; he only wishes that some respect should be paid to their age, that they may more patiently bear to be admonished.

The younger as brethren Even towards younger persons he wishes moderation to be used, though not in an equal degree; for the vinegar must always be mingled with oil, but with this difference, that reverence should always be shewn to older persons, and equals should be treated with brotherly gentleness. Hence pastors are taught, that they must not only take into account their office, but must also see particularly what is due to the age of individuals; for the same things are not applicable to all. Let it therefore be remembered, that, if dramatic performers attend to decorum on the stage, it ought not to be neglected by pastors, who occupy so lofty a station.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:2

2.The younger as sisters, with all chastity The phrase, with all chastity, relates to younger women; for at that age they ought always to dread every kind of suspicion. Yet Paul does not forbid Timothy to have any criminal or immodest conduct towards young women, (for there was no need of such a prohibition,) but only enjoins him to beware of giving to wicked men any handle for laughter. For this purpose, he demands a chaste gravity, which shall shine throughout all their intercourse and conversation; so that he may more freely converse with young persons, without any unfavorable reports.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:3

3.Honor widows that are really widows. By the word honor he does not mean any expression of respect, but that special care of them which bishops ⁸⁵ took in the ancient Church; for widows were taken under the protection of the Church, that they might be supported out of the common funds. The meaning of this mode of expression is as if he had said, “For selecting widows that are to be taken under your care and that of the deacons, you ought to consider who they are that are really widows ⁸⁶ What was their condition we shall afterwards explain more fully. But we must here attend to the reason why Paul does not admit any but those who are absolutely widows, and, at the same time, widows without children; for, in that condition, they dedicated themselves to the Church, that they might withdraw from all the private concerns of a family, and might lay aside every hindrance. Justly, therefore, does Paul forbid to receive the mothers of families, who are already bound by a charge of a different kind. When he calls them “really widows”, he alludes to the Greek wordχήρα, which is derived ἀπὸ τοῦ χηροῦσθαι, from a verb which signifies to be “deprived” or “destitute.”

Calvin: 1Ti 5:4

4.If any widow There are various ways of explaining this passage; and the ambiguity arises from this circumstance, that the latter clause may refer either to widows or to their children. Nor is this consistent with the verb ( let them learn) being plural, while Paul spoke of a widow in the singular number; for a change of number is very customary in a general discourse, that is, when the writer speaks of a whole class, and not of an individual. They who think that it relates to widows, are of the opinion that the meaning is, “let them learn, by the pious government of their family, to repay to their successors the education that they received from their ancestors.” This is the explanation given by Chrysostom and some others. But others think that it is more natural to interpret it as relating to children and grandchildren. Accordingly, in their opinion, the Apostle teaches that the mother or grandmother is the person towards whom they should exercise their piety; for nothing is more natural than (ἀντιπελαργία) the return of filial for parental affection; and it is very unreasonable that it should be excluded from the Church. Before the Church is burdened with them, let them do their duty.

Hereto I have related the opinion of others. But I wish my readers to consider if it would not agree better with the context in this manner: “Let them learn to conduct themselves in a godly manner at home.” As if he had said, that it would be valuable as a preparatory instruction, that they should train themselves to the worship of God, by performing godly offices at home towards their relatives; for nature commands us to love our parents next to God; that this secondary piety leads to the highest piety. And as Paul saw that the very rights of nature were violated under the pretense of religion, ⁸⁷ in order to correct this fault, he commanded that widows should be trained by domestic apprenticeship to the worship of God.

To shew piety towards their own house Almost all the commentators take the verbεὐσεβεῖν in an active sense, because it is followed by an accusative; but that is not a conclusive argument, for it is customary with the Greek authors to have a preposition understood. And this exposition agrees well with the context, that, by cultivating human piety, they should train themselves in the worship of God; lest a foolish and silly devotion should divest them of human feelings. Again, let widows learn to repay what they owe to their ancestors by educating their own offspring.

For this is good and acceptable before God Not to shew gratitude to our ancestors is universally acknowledged to be monstrous; for that is a lesson taught us by natural reason. And not only is this conviction natural to all, that affection towards our parents is the second degree of piety; but the very storks teach us gratitude by their example; and that is the etymology of the wordἀνιπελαργία ⁸⁸ But Paul, not satisfied with this, declares that God hath sanctioned it; as if he had said, “There is no reason why any one should think that it has its origin in the opinion of men; but God hath so ordained.”

Calvin: 1Ti 5:5

5.She who is really a widow He expresses his meaning more clearly than before; for he shews that they are really widows who are solitary and have no children. He says that such persons hope in God Not that this is done by all, or by them alone; for we may see many widows that are childless, and that have no relatives whatever, who nevertheless are haughty and insolent, and altogether ungodly both in heart and in life. On the other hand, then, are those who have many children, and who are not prevented from having their hope placed in God; such as Job and Jacob and David. But for this, (πολυτεκνία) a multitude of children would be a curse, whereas Scripture always reckons it among the remarkable blessings of God. But Paul says here that widows “hope in God,” in the same manner as he elsewhere writes, that the unmarried study only to please God, because their affections are not divided like those of married persons. (1Co 7:32.) The meaning therefore is, that they have nothing to disturb their thoughts, from looking to God alone; because they find nothing in the world on which they can rely. By this argument he commends them; for, when human aid and every refuge fails them, it is the duty of the Church to stretch forth her hand to render assistance; and thus the condition of the widow, who is childless and desolate, implores the aid of the pastor.

Continueth in prayers. This is the second ground of commendation, that they continually devote themselves to prayer. Hence it follows, that they ought to be relieved and supported at the expense of the Church. At the same time, by these two marks he distinguishes between the worthy and the unworthy; for these words are of the same import as if he enjoined that they only shall be received who look for no aid from men, but rely on God alone, and, laying aside other cares and employments, are earnestly devoted to prayer; and that others are ill qualified and of no advantage to the Church. Again, this constancy in prayer demands freedom from other cares; for they who are occupied with the government of a family have less freedom and leisure. We are all, indeed, commanded to pray continually; but it ought to be considered what is demanded by every person’s condition, when, in order to pray, retirement and exemption from all other cares are demanded.

What Paul praises in widows, Luke (Luk 2:36) asserts as to Anna, the daughter of Phanuel; but the same thing would not apply to all, on account of the diversity in their manner of life. There will be foolish women — apes, and not imitators, of Anna — who will run from altar to altar, and will do nothing but sigh and mutter till noon. On this presence, they will rid themselves of all domestic affairs; and, having returned home, if they do not find everything arranged to their wish, they will disturb the whole family by outrageous cries, and will sometimes proceed to blows. Let us therefore remember that there are good reasons why it is the peculiar privilege of those who are widows and childless, to have leisure for praying by night and by day; because they are free from lawful hindrances, which would not permit those who govern a family to do the same.

And yet this passage lends no countenance to monks or nuns, who sell their mutterings or their loud noises for the sake of leading an easy and idle life. Such were anciently the Euchites or Psallians; for monks and Popish priests differ in no respect, except that the former, by continually praying, thought that none but themselves were pious and holy, while the latter, with inferior industry, imagined that they sanctify both themselves and others. Paul had no thought of anything of this sort, but only intended to shew how much more freely they may have leisure for prayer who have nothing else to disturb them.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:6

6.. She who is in luxury. After having described the marks by which real widows may be known, he now contrasts them with others that ought not to be received. The Greek participle which he employs, σπαταλῶσα, means one who allows herself every indulgence, and leads an easy and luxurious life. Accordingly, Paul (in my opinion) censures those who abuse their widowhood for this purpose, that, being loosed from the marriage yoke, and freed from every annoyance, they may lead a life of pleasant idleness; for we see many who seek their own freedom and convenience, and give themselves up to excessive mirth.

Is dead while she liveth When Paul says that such persons “are dead while they live,” this is supposed by some to mean that they are unbelievers; an opinion with which I do not at all agree. I think it more natural to say that a woman “is dead,” when she is useless, and does no good; for to what purpose do we live, if it be not that our actions may yield some advantage? And what if we should say that the emphasis lies in the word liveth? For they who covet an indolent life, that they may live more at their ease, have constantly in their mouth the proverbial saying: —

“For life is not to live, but to be well.” ⁸⁹

The meaning would therefore be: “If they reckon themselves happy, when they have everything to their heart’s wish, and if they think that nothing but repose and luxury can be called life, for my part, I declare that they are dead.” But as this meaning might seem liable to the charge of excessive ingenuity, I wished merely to give a passing glimpse of it, without making any positive assertion. This at least is certain, that Paul here condemns indolence, when he calls those women dead who are of no use.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:7

7.And command these things He means, that not only does he prescribe to Timothy the course which he ought to follow, but the women also must be carefully taught not to be stained with such vices. It is the duty of the pastor not only to oppose the wicked practices or ambition of those who act an unreasonable part, but to guard against every danger, as far as lies in his power, by instruction and constant warnings.

That they may be blameless It was the natural result of prudence and steadfastness not to admit widows, unless they were worthy; but yet it was proper to assign a reason why they were not admitted; and it was even necessary to forewarn the Church that unworthy persons should not be brought forward, or should not offer themselves. Again, Paul commends this part of instruction on the ground of utility; as if he had said, that it must by no means be despised, because it is common, since it aims at the chief part of a good and perfect life. Now there is nothing that ought to be more diligently learned in God’s school than the study of a holy and upright life. In a word, moral instruction is compared with ingenious speculations, which are of no visible advantage, agreeably to that saying,

“All Scripture is profitable, that the man of God may become perfect,” etc. (2Ti 3:16.)

Calvin: 1Ti 5:8

8.And if any person do not provide for his own Erasmus has translated it, “If any woman do not provide for her own,” making it apply exclusively to females. But I prefer to view it as a general statement; for it is customary with Paul, even when he is treating of some particular subject, to deduce arguments from general principles, and, on the other hand, to draw from particular statements a universal doctrine. And certainly it will have greater weight, if it apply both to men and to women.

He hath denied the faith ⁹⁰ He says that they who do not care about any of their relatives, and especially about their own house, have “denied the faith.” And justly; for there is no piety towards God, when a person can thus lay aside the feelings of humanity. Would faith, which makes us the sons of God, render us worse than brute beasts? Such inhumanity, therefore, is open contempt of God, and denying of the faith.

Not content with this, Paul heightens the criminality of their conduct, by saying, that he who forgets his own is worse than an infidel This is true for two reasons. First, the further advanced any one is in the knowledge of God, the less is he excused; and therefore, they who shut their eyes against the clear light of God are worse than infidels. Secondly, this is a kind of duty which nature itself teaches; for they are (στοργαὶ φυσικαί) natural affections. And if, by the mere guidance of nature, infidels are so prone to love their own, what must we think of those who are not moved by any such feeling? Do they not go even beyond the ungodly in brutality? If it be objected, that, among unbelievers, there are also many parents that are cruel and savage; the explanation is easy, that Paul is not speaking of any parents but those who, by the guidance and instruction of nature, take care of their own offspring; for, if any one have degenerated from that which is so perfectly natural, he ought to be regarded as a monster.

It is asked, Why does the Apostle prefer the members of the household to the children? I answer, when he speaks of his own and especially those of his household, by both expressions he denotes the children and grandchildren. For, although children may have been transferred, or may have passed into a different family by marriage, or in any way may have left the house of the parents; yet the right of nature is not altogether extinguished, so as to destroy the obligation of the older to govern the younger as committed to them by God, or at least to take care of them as far as they can. Towards domestics, the obligation is more strict; for they ought to take care of them for two reasons, both because they are their own blood, and because they are a part of the family which they govern.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:9

9.Let a widow be chosen He again points out what kind of widows should be taken under the care of the Church; ⁹¹ and more clearly than he had formerly done.

Not under sixty years of age First, he describes the age, sixty years; for, being supported at the public expense, it was proper that they should have already reached old age. Besides, there was another and stronger reason; for they consecrated themselves to the ministry of the Church, which would have been altogether intolerable, if there were still a likelihood of their being married. They were received on the condition that the Church should relieve their poverty, and that, on their part, they should be employed in ministering to the poor, as far as the state of their health allowed. Thus there was a mutual obligation between them and the Church. It was unreasonable that those who were under that age, and who were still in the vigor of life, should be a burden to others. Besides, there was reason to fear that they would change their mind and think of being married again. These are two reasons why he does not wish any to be admitted “under sixty years of age.”

Who hath been the wife of one man As to the desire of marrying, that danger had been sufficiently guarded against, when a woman was more than sixty years old; especially if, during her whole life, she had not been married to more than one husband. It may be regarded as a sort of pledge of continence and chastity, when a woman has arrived at that age, satisfied with having had but one husband. Not that he disapproves of a second marriage, or affixes a mark of ignominy to those who have been twice married; (for, on the contrary, he advises younger widows to marry;) but because he wished carefully to guard against laying any females under a necessity of remaining unmarried, who felt it to be necessary to have husbands. On this subject we shall afterwards speak more fully.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:10

10.For good works Those qualifications which are next enumerated relate partly to honor, and partly to labor. There can be no doubt that the assemblies of widows were honorable, and highly respectable; and, therefore, Paul does not wish that any should be admitted into them, but those who had excellent attestations of the whole of their past life. Besides, they were not appointed in order to lazy and indolent inactivity, but to minister to the poor and the sick, until, being completely worn out, they should be allowed honorably to retire. Accordingly, that they may be better prepared for the discharge of their office, he wishes them to have had long practice and experience in all the duties which belong to it; such as — labor and diligence in bringing up children, hospitality, ministering to the poor, and other charitable works.

If it be now asked, Shall all that are barren be rejected, because they have never borne any children? We must reply, that Paul does not here condemn barrenness, but the daintiness of mothers, who, by refusing to endure the weariness of bringing up their children, sufficiently shew that they will be very unkind to strangers. And at the same time he holds out this as an honorable reward to godly matrons, who have not spared themselves, that they, in their turn, shall be received into the bosom of the Church in their old age.

By a figure of speech, in which a part is taken for the whole, he means by the washing of the feet all the services which are commonly rendered to the saints; for at that time it was customary to “wash the feet.” ⁹² An employment of this nature might have the appearance of being mean and almost servile; and therefore he makes use of this mark for describing females who were industrious, and far from being fastidious or dainty. What next follows relates to liberality; and, lastly, he expresses the same thing in general terms, when he says, if she hath been diligent in every good work; for here he speaks of acts of kindness.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:11

11.Refuse younger widows He does not enjoin that they be excommunicated from the Church, or have any mark of disgrace put upon them; but he only asserts that they must not be rewarded by obtaining that honor which he has already mentioned. And if the Spirit of God, by the mouth of Paul, declares that no woman under sixty years of age deserves to be admitted into that order, because at that age the unmarried state was dangerous; what effrontery was it, afterwards, to lay down a law of celibacy for young women in all the warmth of youthful years? Paul, I say, does not allow of abstaining from marriage till they are in extreme old age, and altogether beyond the danger of incontinence. They afterwards came to forty years as the age for putting the veil on virgins, and next to thirty; and at length they began to put the veil — indiscriminately, and without exception — on females of any age. They allege, that continence is much easier for virgins, who have never had a husband, than it is for widows. But they will never succeed in proving, that there is no reason to dread that danger against which Paul guards and commands others to guard. Accordingly, it is rash, and even cruel, to lay a snare for those who still are young girls, and who would have been fitter for the married state.

For when they have begun to be wanton against Christ He says that they are “wanton against Christ,” who, forgetting the condition to which they were called, indulge in unbecoming mirth; for they ought to have kept themselves under the yoke of modesty, as becomes grave and respectable females. Accordingly, a more luxurious and abandoned course of life is a sort of wantonness against Christ, to whom they had pledged their fidelity. As Paul had seen many instances of this kind, he meets it by a general remedy, that none should be admitted who were of an age that could ever induce them to desire to be married.

How many monsters of crimes are produced every day in Popery by that compulsory celibacy of nuns! What barriers does it not deliberately break through! And therefore, although this course had at first appeared to be commendable, yet, taught by experiments so many and so terrible, they ought to have somewhat complied with in the counsel of Paul. But they are so far from doing this, that they provoke the wrath of God more and more, from day to day, by their obstinacy. Nor do I speak of nuns only, but priests and monks are also compelled by them to observe perpetual celibacy. Yet disgraceful lusts rage amongst them, so that hardly one in ten lives chastely; and in monasteries, the least of the evils is ordinary fornication. If they would incline their heart to hear God speaking by the mouth of Paul, they would instantly have recourse to this remedy which he prescribes; but so great is their pride, that they furiously persecute all who remind them of it.

Some read the words thus: — “When they become wanton, they will marry in opposition to Christ.” Although this makes little difference as to Paul’s meaning, the former view is preferable.

Calvin: 1Ti 5:12

12.Having condemnation, because they have renounced their first faith. “ To have condemnation,” is interpreted by some as signifying “to deserve reproof.” But I take it to be a statement of greater severity, that Paul terrifies them by the damnation of eternal death; as if he reproved them by saying that that excellent order, which ought rather to have united them to Christ, was the very ground of their condemnation. And the reason is added, that they entirely “revolt from the faith” of baptism and from Christianity. I am aware that there are some who interpret it differently; that is, that they break the pledge which they gave to the Church by marrying, having formerly promised that they would live unmarried till death. This is exceedingly absurd. Besides, why should he call it their first faith?

Accordingly, Paul rises to greater vehemence against them, and magnifies the enormity of the offense, by saying that not only would they bring disgrace on Christ and his Church by departing from the condition to which they had agreed, but they likewise broke their “first faith” by wicked revolt. Thus it usually happens, that he who has once transgressed the bounds of modesty gives himself up to all impudence. It grieved him that the levity of those women was a reproach to the godly, and that their lustfulness was reproved, or, at least, was liable to reproof. This led them to proceed to greater and greater degrees of licentiousness, till they renounced Christianity. That amplification is exceedingly appropriate; for is there anything more absurd than that they should, through a wish to promote the advantage of persons, open the door to the denial of Christ?

The attempt of the Papists to support, by means of this passage, a vow of perpetual celibacy, is absurd. Granting that it was customary to exact from the widows an engagement in express terms, still they would gain nothing by this admission. First, we must consider the end. The reason why widows formerly promised to remain unmarried, was not that they might lead a holier life than in a state of marriage, but because they could not, at the same time, be devoted to husbands and to the Church; but in Popery, they make a vow of continence, as if it were a virtue acceptable to God on its own account. Secondly, in that age they renounced the liberty of marrying at the time when they ceased to be marriageable; for they must have been, at least, sixty years old, and, by being satisfied with being once married, must have already given a proof of their chastity. But now, vows are made among the Papists to renounce marriage, either before the time, or in the midst of time ardor of youthful years.

Now we disapprove of the tyrannical law about celibacy, chiefly for two reasons. First, they pretend that it is meritorious worship before God; and secondly, by rashness in vowing, they plunge souls into destruction. Neither of these was to be found in the ancient institution. They did not make a direct vow of continence, as if the married life were less acceptable to God, but only, so far as it was rendered necessary by the office to which they were elected, they promised to keep from the tie of marriage for their whole life; nor did they deprive themselves of the liberty of marrying, till the time when, though they had been ever so free, it was foolish and unreasonable for them to marry. In short, those widows differed as much from the nuns, as Anna the prophetess from Claude the Vestal. ⁹³

Calvin: 1Ti 5:13

13.And not only so, but they grow idle Nothing is more becoming in women than keeping the house; and hence, among the ancients, a tortoise ⁹⁴ was the image of a good and respectable mother of a family. But there are many who are diseased with the opposite vice. Nothing delights them more than the liberty of running from one place to another, and especially when, being freed from the burden of a family, they have nothing to do at home.

Tattlers and busybodies Besides, those widows, under the pretense of the respect due to the public character which they sustained, had more easy access to many persons. This opportunity, obtained through the kindness of the Church, they abused for purposes of “idleness;” and next, as usually happens, from slothfulness sprung curiosity, which is also the mother of talkativeness. Most true is the saying of Horace: “Shun an inquisitive person, for he is always a tattler.” ⁹⁵ “No trust should be placed,” as Plutarch says, “in inquisitive persons, for, as soon as they have heard anything, they are never at rest till they have blabbed it out.” This is especially the case with women, who, by nature, are prone to talkativeness, and cannot keep a secret. With good reason, therefore, has Paul joined together these three things, sloth, inquisitiveness, and tattling.

Defender: 1Ti 5:8

1 Timothy 5:1-16 gives rather detailed instructions concerning the care for widows in the church. Similar instructions, no doubt, would apply to other believers whom circumstances have rendered unable to care for themselves. The first deacons in the first church were appointed for just such a purpose (Act 6:1-7). The church has a significant responsibility in this connection, but the family members of those in need have a much greater responsibility. The failure to take care of one's own family when able to do so is tantamount to denying the faith and is grounds for excommunication."

TSK: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke : 1Ti 5:19, 1Ti 5:20; Lev 19:32; Deu 33:9; Gal 2:11-14

an elder : 1Ti 5:17; Act 14:23, Act 15:4, Act 15:6, Act 20:17; Tit 1:5, Tit 1:6; Jam 5:14; 1Pe 5:1; 2Jo 1:1; 3Jo 1:1; Rev 4:4

entreat : Rom 13:7; Gal 6:1; 2Ti 2:24, 2Ti 2:25; Phm 1:9, Phm 1:10; Jam 3:17; 1Pe 5:5, 1Pe 5:6

as brethren : Mat 18:15-17, Mat 23:8

TSK: 1Ti 5:2

elder : 1Ti 5:3; Mat 12:50; Joh 19:26, Joh 19:27

with : 1Ti 4:12; Phi 4:8; 1Th 5:22; 2Ti 2:22

TSK: 1Ti 5:3

Honour : 1Ti 5:2, 1Ti 5:17; Exo 20:12; Mat 15:6; 1Th 2:6; 1Pe 2:17, 1Pe 3:7

widows : 1Ti 5:9; Deu 10:18, Deu 14:29, Deu 16:11, Deu 16:14, Deu 27:19; Job 29:13, Job 31:16; Psa 68:5; Psa 94:6, Psa 146:9; Jer 49:11; Mat 23:14; Luk 7:12; Act 6:1, Act 9:39; Jam 1:27

indeed : 1Ti 5:4, 1Ti 5:5, 1Ti 5:9-11, 1Ti 5:16; Luk 2:37; Joh 1:47

TSK: 1Ti 5:4

nephews : Jdg 12:14 *marg. Job 18:19; Isa 14:22

learn : 1Sa 22:3, 1Sa 22:4; Pro 31:28; Luk 2:51; Joh 19:26, Joh 19:27

piety : or, kindness, Mat 15:4-6; Mar 7:11-13

to requite : Gen 45:10,Gen 45:11, Gen 47:12, Gen 47:28; Rth 2:2, Rth 2:18; Eph 6:1-3

good : 1Ti 2:3

TSK: 1Ti 5:5

a widow : 1Ti 5:3; Rom 1:5, Rom 1:12, Rom 1:20,Rom 1:21; 1Co 7:32

and desolate : Isa 3:26, Isa 49:21, Isa 54:1; Lam 1:13

trusteth : Rth 2:12; Psa 91:4; Isa 12:2, Isa 50:10; 1Co 7:32; 1Pe 3:5

continueth : Luk 2:37, Luk 18:1, Luk 18:7; Act 26:7; Eph 6:18

TSK: 1Ti 5:6

she : 1Sa 25:6; Job 21:11-15; Psa 73:5-7; Isa 22:13; Amo 6:5, Amo 6:6; Luk 12:19; Luk 15:13, Luk 16:19; Jam 5:5; Rev 18:7

in pleasure : or, delicately, Deu 28:54, Deu 28:56; 1Sa 15:32; Pro 29:21; Isa 47:1; Jer 6:2; Lam 4:5; Luk 7:25

dead : Mat 8:22; Luk 15:24, Luk 15:32; 2Co 5:14, 2Co 5:15; Eph 2:1, Eph 2:5, Eph 5:14; Col 2:13; Rev 3:1

TSK: 1Ti 5:7

1Ti 1:3, 1Ti 4:11, 1Ti 6:17; 2Ti 4:1; Tit 1:13, Tit 2:15

TSK: 1Ti 5:8

and specially : Gen 30:30; Isa 58:7; Mat 7:11; Luk 11:11-13; 2Co 12:14; Gal 6:10

house : or, kindred, 1Ti 5:4

he hath : 2Ti 3:5; Tit 1:16; Rev 2:13, Rev 3:8

and is : Mat 18:17; Luk 12:47, Luk 12:48; Joh 15:22; 2Co 2:15, 2Co 2:16, 2Co 6:15

TSK: 1Ti 5:9

a widow : 1Ti 5:3, 1Ti 5:4

taken : or, chosen

under : 1Ti 5:11, 1Ti 5:14; Luk 2:36, Luk 2:37

having : 1Ti 3:2, 1Ti 3:12; 1Co 7:10,1Co 7:11, 1Co 7:39, 1Co 7:40

TSK: 1Ti 5:10

reported : 1Ti 3:7; Act 6:3, Act 10:22, Act 22:12; 3Jo 1:12

good : 1Ti 5:25, 1Ti 2:10, 1Ti 6:18; Mat 5:16; Act 9:36; Eph 2:10; 2Ti 3:17; Tit 2:7, Tit 3:8; Tit 3:14; Heb 10:24, Heb 13:21; 1Pe 2:12

if she have brought : 2Ti 1:5, 2Ti 3:15

if she have lodged : Act 16:14, Act 16:15; Rom 12:13; Heb 13:2; 1Pe 4:9

washed : Gen 18:4, Gen 19:2, Gen 24:32; Luk 7:38, Luk 7:44; Joh 13:5-15

if she have relieved : Lev 25:35; Isa 1:17; Act 9:39

if she have diligently : Psa 119:4; Col 1:10; 2Ti 2:21; Tit 2:14, Tit 3:1, Tit 3:8 *Gr.

TSK: 1Ti 5:11

the younger : 1Ti 5:9, 1Ti 5:14

to wax : Deu 32:15; Isa 3:16; Hos 13:6; Jam 5:5; 2Pe 2:18

they will : 1Ti 5:14, 1Ti 4:3; 1Co 7:39, 1Co 7:40

TSK: 1Ti 5:12

damnation : 1Co 11:34; Jam 3:1; 1Pe 4:17 *Gr.

their : Gal 1:6; Rev 2:4, Rev 2:5

TSK: 1Ti 5:13

to be : Pro 31:27; 2Th 3:6-11

wandering : Lev 19:16; Pro 20:19; Luk 10:7; Act 20:20

busybodies : 2Th 3:11; 1Pe 4:15

speaking : Act 20:30; Tit 1:11; Jam 3:10

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per Verse)

Barnes: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke not an elder - The word "elder"here is not used in the sense in which it often is, to denote an officer of the church, a presbyter, but in its proper and usual sense, to denote an aged man. This is evident, because the apostle immediately mentions in contradistinction from the elder, "the younger men,"where it cannot be supposed that he refers to them as officers. The command to treat the "elder"as a "father,"also shows the same thing. By the direction not to rebuke, it is not to be supposed that the minister of the gospel is not to admonish the aged, or that he is not to show them their sins when they go astray, but that he is to do this as he would to a father. He is not to assume a harsh, dictatorial, and denunciatory manner. The precepts of religion always respect the proprieties of life, and never allow us to transgress them, even when the object is to reclaim a soul from error, and to save one who is wandering. Besides, when this is the aim, it will always be most certainly accomplished by observing the respect due to others on account of office, relation, rank, or age.

But entreat him as a father - As you would a father. That is, do not harshly denounce him. Endeavor to persuade him to lead a more holy life. One of the things for which the ancients were remarkable above most of the moderns, and for which the Orientals are still distinguished, was respect for age. Few things are enjoined with more explicitness and emphasis in the Bible than this; Lev 19:32; Job 29; Pro 20:20; Pro 30:17; compare Dan 7:9-10; Rev 1:14-15. The apostle would have Timothy, and, for the same reason, every other minister of the gospel, a model of this virtue.

And the younger men as brethren - That is, treat them as you would your own brothers. Do not consider them as aliens, strangers, or enemies, but entertain toward them, even when they go astray, the kindly feelings of a brother. This refers more particularly to his private conversation with them, and to his personal efforts to reclaim them when they had fallen into sin. When these efforts were ineffectual, and they sinned openly, he was to "rebuke them before all"1Ti 5:20, that others might be deterred from following their example.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women as mothers - Showing still the same respect for age, and for the proprieties of life. No son who had proper feelings would rebuke his own mother with severity. Let the minister of religion evince the same feelings if he is called to address a "mother in Israel"who has erred.

The younger as sisters - With the feelings which you have toward a sister. The tender love which one has for a beloved sister would always keep him from using harsh and severe language. The same mildness, gentleness, and affection should be used toward a sister in the church.

With all purity - Nothing could be more characteristic of Paul’ s manner than this injunction; nothing could show a deeper acquaintance with human nature. He knew the danger which would beset a youthful minister of the gospel when it was his duty to admonish and entreat a youthful female; he knew, too, the scandal to which he might be exposed if, in the performance of the necessary duties of his office, there should be the slightest departure from purity and propriety. He was therefore to guard his heart with more than common vigilance in such circumstances, and was to indulge in no word, or look, or action, which could by any possibility be construed as manifesting an improper state of feeling. On nothing else do the fair character and usefulness of a youthful minister more depend, than on the observance of this precept. Nowhere else does he more need the grace of the Lord Jesus, and the exercise of prudence, and the manifestation of incorruptible integrity, than in the performance of this duty. A youthful minister who fails here, can never recover the perfect purity of an unsullied reputation, and never in subsequent life be wholly free from suspicion; compare notes, Mat 5:28.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:3

Honour widows - The particular attention and respect which are enjoined here, seem to refer to the class of widows who were supported by the church, and who were entrusted with the performance of certain duties toward the other female members, see 1Ti 5:9. It is to be remembered that the contact of the sexes was much more circumscribed in Oriental countries than it is among us; that access to the female members of the church would be much less free than it is now, and that consequently there might have been a special propriety in entrusting the duty of watching over the younger among them to the more aged. This duty would be naturally entrusted to those who had not the care of families. It would also be natural to commit it, if they were qualified, to those who had not the means of support, and who, while they were maintained by the church, might be rendering a valuable service to it. It would seem, therefore, that there was a class of this description, who were entrusted with these duties, and in regard to whose qualifications it was proper that Timothy should be instructed. The change of customs in society has made this class less necessary, and probably the arrangement was never designed to be permanent, but still it may be a question whether such an arrangement would not now be wise and useful in the church. On this subject, see the notes on Rom 16:1.

That are widows indeed - Who are truly widows. We associate with the word "widow,"commonly, not only the idea of the loss of a husband, but many other things that are the usual accompaniments of widowhood - a poor and dependent condition; care and solicitude; sadness and sorrow. This idea is implied in the use of the word employed here - χήρα chēra - which means properly one who is "bereaved,"(from the adjective χήρος chēros , "bereaved"), and which, as Calvin says, conveys the idea of one in distressed circumstances. What Paul regarded as constituting true widowhood, he specifies in 1Ti 5:4-5, 1Ti 5:9-10. He connects with it the idea that she had no persons dependent on her; that she was desolate, and evinced true trust in God; that she was so aged that she would not marry again; and that by her life she had given evidence of possessing a heart of true benevolence; 1Ti 5:10.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:4

But if any widow have children - Who would be dependent on her care, and who might themselves contribute to her support.

Or nephews - The word nephew now commonly means the son of a brother or sister. Formerly the English word also meant grandchildren, or descendants of any description. Webster. The Greek word here - ἔκγονα ekgona - has the latter meaning. It denotes those "sprung from or born of;"and then descendants of any kind - sons, daughters, grandchildren. The Greek word would not, in fact, properly include nephews and nieces. It embraces only those in a direct line.

Let them learn first to show piety at home - Margin, "or kindness."That is, let the children and grandchildren learn to do this. Let them have an opportunity of performing their duty toward their aged parent or grandparent. Do not receive such a widow among the poor and dependent females of the church, to be maintained at public expense, but let her children support her. Thus they will have an opportunity of evincing Christian kindness, and of requiting her for her care. This the apostle calls "showing piety"- εὐσεβεῖν eusebein - that is, "filial piety;"piety toward a parent by providing for the needs of that parent in advanced age. The word is commonly used to denote piety toward God, but it is also used to denote proper reverence and respect for a parent. Robinson.

And to requite their parents - To repay them, as far as possible, for all their kindness. This debt can never be wholly repaid, but still a child should feel it a matter of sacred obligation to do as much toward it as possible.

For that is good and acceptable before God - It is a duty everywhere enjoined; compare Mat 15:5-7 notes; Eph 6:1-2 notes.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:5

A widow indeed, and desolate - The word rendered "desolate"means "solitary, alone."It does not necessarily imply the idea of discomfort which we attach to the word desolate. The sense is, that she had no children or other descendants; none on whom she could depend for support.

Trusteth in God - She has no one else to look to but God. She has no earthly reliance, and, destitute of husband, children, and property, she feels her dependence, and steadily looks to God for consolation and support.

And continueth in supplications and prayers night and day - Continually; compare notes on 1Ti 2:1; see also the description of Anna in Luk 2:36-37. The apostle regards this as one of the characteristics of those who were "widows indeed,"whom he would have received into the class to be maintained by the church, and to whom the charge of younger members of the church might be entrusted.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:6

But she that liveth in pleasure - Margin, "delicately."The Greek word ( σπαταλάω spatalaō ) occurs nowhere else in the New Testament, except in Jam 5:5, "Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth."It properly means to live in luxury, voluptuously; to indulge freely in eating and drinking; to yield to the indulgence of the appetites. It does not indicate grossly criminal pleasures; but the kind of pleasure connected with luxurious living, and with pampering the appetites. It is probable that in the time of the apostle, there were professedly Christian widows who lived in this manner - as there are such professing Christians of all kinds in every age of the world.

Is dead while she liveth - To all the proper purposes of life she is as if she were dead. There is great emphasis in this expression, and nothing could convey more forcibly the idea that true happiness is not to be found in the pleasure of sense. There is nothing in them that answers the purposes of life. They are not the objects for which life was given, and as to the great and proper designs of existence, such persons might as well be dead.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:7

And these things give in charge - Announce, or declare these things, to wit, particularly respecting the duty of children to their widowed mothers, and the proper duty of those who are widows.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:8

But if any provide not for his own - The apostle was speaking 1Ti 5:4 particularly of the duty of children toward a widowed mother. In enforcing that duty, he gives the subject, as he often does in similar cases, a general direction, and says that all ought to provide for those who were dependent on them, and that if they did not do this, they had a less impressive sense of the obligations of duty than even the pagan had. On the duty here referred to, compare Rom 12:17 note; 2Co 8:21 note. The meaning is, that the person referred to is to think beforehand ( προνοεἶ pronoei ) of the probable needs of his own family, and make arrangements to meet them. God thus provides for our needs; that is, he sees beforehand what we shall need, and makes arrangements for those needs by long preparation. The food that we eat, and the raiment that we wear, he foresaw that we should need, and the arrangement for the supply was made years since, and to meet these needs he has been carrying forward the plans of his providence in the seasons; in the growth of animals; in the formation of fruit; in the bountiful harvest. So, according to our measure, we are to anticipate what will be the probable needs of our families, and to make arrangements to meet them. The words "his own,"refer to those who are naturally dependent on him, whether living in his own immediate family or not. There may be many distant relatives naturally dependent on our aid, besides those who live in our own house.

And specially for those of his own house - Margin, "kindred."The word "house,"or "household,"better expresses the sense than the word "kindred."The meaning is, those who live in his own family. They would naturally have higher claims on him than those who did not. They would commonly be his nearer relatives, and the fact, from whatever cause, that they constituted his own family, would lay the foundation for a strong claim upon him. He who neglected his own immediate family would be more guilty than he who neglected a more remote relative.

He hath denied the faith - By his conduct, perhaps, not openly. He may be still a professor of religion and do this; but he will show that he is imbued with none of the spirit of religion, and is a stranger to its real nature. The meaning is, that he would, by such an act, have practically renounced Christianity, since it enjoins this duty on all. We may hence learn that it is possible to deny the faith by conduct as well as by words; and that a neglect of doing our duty is as real a denial of Christianity as it would be openly to renounce it. Peter denied his Lord in one way, and thousands do the same thing in another. He did it in words; they by neglecting their duty to their families, or their duty in their closets, or their duty in attempting to send salvation to their fellow-men, or by an openly irreligious life. A neglect of any duty is so far a denial of the faith.

And is worse than an infidel - The word here does not mean an infidel, technically so called, or one who openly professes to disbelieve Christianity, but anyone who does not believe; that is, anyone who is not a sincere Christian. The word, therefore, would include the pagan, and it is to them, doubtless, that the apostle particularly refers. They acknowledged the obligation to provide for their relatives. This was one of the great laws of nature written on their hearts, and a law which they felt bound to obey. Few things were inculcated more constantly by pagan moralists than this duty. Gelgacus, in Tacitus, says, "Nature dictates that to every one, his own children and relatives should be most dear."Cicero says, "Every man should take care of his own family "- suos quisque debet tueri; see Rosenmuller, in loc., and also numerous examples of the same kind quoted from Apuleius, Cicero, Plutarch, Homer, Terence, Virgil, and Servius, in Pricaeus, in loc. The doctrine here is:

(1)\caps1     t\caps0 hat a Christian ought not to be inferior to an unbeliever in respect to any virtue;

(2)\caps1     t\caps0 hat in all that constitutes true virtue he ought to surpass him;

(3)\caps1     t\caps0 hat the duties which are taught by nature ought to be regarded as the more sacred and obligatory from the fact that God has given us a better religion; and,

(4)\caps1     t\caps0 hat a Christian ought never to give occasion to an enemy of the gospel to point to a man of the world and say, "there is one who surpasses you in any virtue."

Barnes: 1Ti 5:9

Let not a widow be taken into the number - Margin, "chosen."The margin expresses the sense of the Greek more accurately, but the meaning is not materially different. Paul does not here specify into what "number"the widow is to be "taken,"or for what purpose she is to be "chosen,"but he speaks of this as a thing that was well understood. There can be no doubt, however, what he means. In the Acts of the Apostles 1Ti 6:1 we have this account: "And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a complaining of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration.""It appears that from the first formation of the Christian church, provision was made out of the public funds of the society for the indigent widows who belonged to it;"see Patey’ s Horae Paulinae on 1 Tim. No. 11. To this, as to a well-known practice, Paul here evidently refers. The manner in which he refers to it is such as to show that the custom had an existence. All that was necessary in the case, was, not to speak of it as if it were a new arrangement, but to mention those who ought to be re garded as proper subjects of the charity. It would seem, also, that it was understood that such widows, according to their ability, should exercise a proper watch over the younger females of the church. In this way, while they were supported by the church, they might render themselves useful.

Under threescore years old - For such reasons as those mentioned in 1Ti 5:11-14.

Having been the wife of one man - There has been much diversity of opinion whether this means that she had never had but one husband, or whether she had been the wife of but one man at a time; that is, whether she had cast off one and married another; see Whitby, in loc. The same difficulty has been felt in regard to this as on the passage in 1Ti 3:2; see the notes on that verse. Doddridge, Clarke, and others, suppose that it means, "who had lived in conjugal fidelity to her husband."The reason assigned for this opinion by Doddridge, is, that the apostle did not mean to condemn second marriages, since he expressly 1Ti 5:14 commends it in the younger widows. The correct interpretation probably is, to refer it to one who had been married but once, and who, after her husband had died, had remained a widow. The reasons for this opinion briefly are:

(1) That this is the interpretation most naturally suggested by the phrase;

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 hat it agrees better with the description of the one that was to be enrolled among the "number"- those who were "widows indeed"- as we should more naturally apply this term to one who had remained unmarried after the death of her husband, than to one who had been married again;

\caps1 (3) t\caps0 hat, while it was not unlawful or improper in itself for a widow to marry a second time, there was a degree of respect and honor attached to one who did not do it, which would not be felt for one who did; compare Luk 2:36-37, "She was a widow of great age, and had lived with an husband seven years from her virginity; and she was a widow of about fourscore and four years."The same is true now. There is a higher degree of respect felt for such a widow than there is for one who has been married again, though she may be again a widow.

\caps1 (4) a\caps0 mong the pagans, it was regarded as especially honorable to have been married to but one man, and such widows were the Pudicitioe Coronam, or crown of chastity; Val. Max. L. i. c. ii.; compare Livy, L. 10:c. 23; see Whitby.

\caps1 (5) a\caps0 s these persons were not only to be maintained by the church, but appear also to have been entrusted with an office of guardianship over the younger females, it was of importance that they should have such a character that no occasion of offence should be given, even among the pagan; and, in order to that, Paul gave direction that only those should be thus enrolled who were in all respects widows, and who would be regarded, on account of their age and their whole deportment, as "widows indeed."I cannot doubt, therefore, that he meant to exclude those from the number here referred to who had been married the second time.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of for good works - Of good character or reputation; see the notes on 1Ti 3:7.

If she have brought up children - Either her own or others. The idea is, if she has done this in a proper manner.

If she have lodged strangers - If she has been characterized by hospitality - a virtue greatly commended in the Scriptures; compare notes on 1Ti 3:2.

If she have washed the saints’ feet - It is not certain whether this is to be understood literally, or whether it merely denotes that she had performed offices of a humble and self-denying kind - such as would be shown by washing the feet of others. It was one of the rites of hospitality in the East to wash the feet of the guest Gen 18:4, and Paul might have spoken of this as having been literally performed. There is not the slightest evidence that he refers to it as a religious rite, or ordinance, anymore than he does to the act of bringing up children as a religious rite; compare notes on Joh 13:1-10.

If she have relieved the afflicted - If it has been her character that she was ready to furnish relief to those who were in distress.

If she have diligently followed every good work - This is one of the characteristics of true piety. A sincere Christian will, like God, be the friend of all that is good, and will be ready to promote every good object according to his ability. He will not merely be the friend of one good cause, to the neglect of others, but he will endeavor to promote every good object, and though from special circumstances, and special dealings of Providence, he may have been particularly interested in some one object of charity, yet every good object will find a response in his heart, and he will be ready to promote it by his influence, his property, and his prayers.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:11

But the younger widows refuse - That is, in respect to the matter under discussion. Do not admit them into the class of widows referred to. It cannot mean that he was to reject them as members of the church, or not to treat them with respect and kindness.

For when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ - There is probably a thought conveyed by these words to most minds which is by no means in the original, and which does injustice both to the apostle and to the "younger widows"referred to. In the Greek there is no idea of wantonness in the sense of lasciviousness or lewdness; nor was this, though now a common idea attached to the word, by any means essential to it when our translation wan made. The word "wanton"then meant "wandering"or "roving in gaiety or sport; moving or flying loosely; playing in the wind; then, wandering from moral rectitude, licentious, dissolute, libidinous"- Webster. The Greek word here used, καταστρηνιάζω katastrēniazō , occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. The word στρηνιάω strēniaō - however, is used twice, and is in both cases translated "lived deliciously;"Rev 18:7, Rev 18:9. The word is derived from στρῆνος strēnos (whence "strenuous"), properly meaning "rudeness, insolence, pride,"and hence, "revel, riot, luxury;"or from - streenees - , the adjective - "strong, stiff, hard, rough."The verb then means "to live strenuously, rudely,"as in English, "to live hard;"also, to live wild, or without restraint; to run riot, to live luxuriously. The idea of strength is the essential one, and then of strength that is not subordinate to law; that is wild and riotous; see Pussow and Robinson, Lexicon. The sense here is, that they would not be subordinate to the restraints implied in that situation, they would become impatient, and would marry again. The idea is not that of wantonness or lewdness, but it is that of a mind not subdued by age and by trials, and that would be impatient under the necessary restraints of the condition which was contemplated. They could not be depended on with certainty, but they might be expected again to enter into the married relation.

They will marry - It is clear, from this, that the apostle did not contemplate any vows which would prevent their marrying again; nor does he say that it would be absolutely wrong for them to marry, even if they were admitted in to that rank; or as if there were any vows to restrain them from doing it. This passage, therefore, can never be adduced in favor of that practice of taking the veil in nunneries, and of a vow of perpetual seclusion from the world.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:12

Having damnation - Or, rather, having "condemnation;"or incurring guilt. This does not mean of necessity that they would lose their souls; see the phrase explained in the notes on 1Co 11:29. The meaning is, that they would contract guilt, if they had been admitted among this class of persons, and then married again. The apostle does not say that that would be wrong in itself (compare notes on 1Ti 5:14), or that they would be absolutely prohibited from it, but that injury would be done if they were admitted among those who were "widows indeed"- who were supported by the church, and who were entrusted with a certain degree of care over the more youthful females - and then should leave that situation. It might give occasion for scandal it might break in upon the arrangements; it would show that there was a relaxing of the faith, and of the deadness to the world, which they were supposed to have; and it was better that they should be married 1Ti 5:14, without having been thus admitted.

Because they have cast off their first faith - This does not mean that they would lose all their religion, or wholly fall away, but that this would show that they had not the strong faith, the deadness to the world, the simple dependence on God 1Ti 5:5, and the desire which they had to be weaned from worldly cares and influences, which they once had. When they became widows, all their earthly hopes seemed to be blasted. They were then dead to the world, and felt their sole dependence on God. But if, under the influence of these strong emotions, they were admitted to the "class of widows"in the church, there was no certainty that they would continue in this state of mind. Time would do much to modify their grief. There would be a reviving love of the world, and under the influence of this they would be disposed to enter again into the marriage relation, and thus show that they had not the strong and simple faith which they had when the blow which made them widows fell heavily upon then.

Barnes: 1Ti 5:13

And withal - In addition to the prospect that they may marry again, there are other disadvantages which might follow from such an arrangement, and other evils to be feared which it is desirable to avoid.

They learn to be idle - That is, if supported by the church, and if without the settled principles which might be expected in those more aged and experienced, it may be feared that they will give themselves up to an indolent life. There would be a security in the age and established habits of these more advanced in life, which there could not be in their case. The apostle does not mean that widows are naturally disposed to be idle, but that in the situation referred to there would be danger of it.

Wandering about from house to house - A natural consequence of supposing that they had nothing to do, and a practice not only profitless, but always attended with mischief.

Tattlers also - Literally, "overflowing;"then overflowing with talk; praters, triflers. They would learn all the news; become acquainted with the secrets of families, and of course indulge in much idle and improper conversation. Our word "gossipers"would accurately express the meaning here. The noun does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament. The verb occurs in Joh 3:10; rendered, "prating against."

And busy-bodies - see the notes on 2Th 3:11. The word means, probably, "working all round, overdoing,"and then "an intermeddler."Persons who have nothing to do of their own, commonly find employment by interesting themselves in the affairs of their neighbors. No one likes to be wholly idle, and if anyone is not found doing what he ought to do, he will commonly be found engaged in doing what he ought not.

Speaking things which they ought not - Revealing the concerns of their neighbors; disclosing secrets; magnifying trifles, so as to exalt themselves into importance, as if they were entrusted with the secrets of others; inventing stories and tales of gossip, that they may magnify and maintain their own consequence in the community. No persons are commonly more dangerous to the peace of a neighborhood than those who have nothing to do.

Poole: 1Ti 5:1

1Ti 5:1,2 Directions to Timothy how to admonish persons of different

conditions.

1Ti 5:3-16 Concerning widows.

1Ti 5:17,18 Elders, if they do well, are to be doubly honoured,

1Ti 5:19-21 and are not to be censured without full proof, and

then openly and impartially,

1Ti 5:22 caution not to ordain any one precipitately.

1Ti 5:23 Advice respecting Timothy’ s health.

1Ti 5:24,25 Some men’ s characters are more easily discerned that those

of others.

Rebuke not an elder it appeareth by the next verse, that the apostle by elder here understandeth not a church officer, but an ancient man. The word translated rebuke is translated too softly; it should be: Rebuke not too roughly, as appears by the opposite phrase, and indeed the word properly signifies to beat or lash. Rebuke him not but with a decent respect to his age.

But entreat him as a father so that thy reproofs may look more like counsels and exhortations than rebukes.

And the younger men as brethren prudence also must be used as to the yonnger men, ministers in rebuking them should remember that they are brethren, and treat them accordingly, not too imperiously.

Poole: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women as mothers the same prudence also is to be used to matrons and aged women.

The younger as sisters yea, and to younger women too, considering our relation and equality in Christ.

With all purity only as to them, (considering their sex), a further gravity and prudence is to be used, that we give no occasion to lust, or unclean motions.

Poole: 1Ti 5:3

Honour widows give a respect to such as have lost their husbands, with a regard to that honourable estate of marriage in which they have been formerly, and do not only pay them a due respect, but afford them a maintenance, Act 6:1 .

That are widows indeed: who are widows indeed he openeth further, 1Ti 5:5 ; such as are not only pious, but desolate, as the Greek word for a widow implies, according to its derivation.

Poole: 1Ti 5:4

But if any widow have children or nephews: by the widows indeed, mentioned by the apostle, 1Ti 5:3 , he here showeth that he meant women that not only wanted husbands, but children, or grandchildren or any near kindred that were Christians, and in a capacity to relieve them; but if any widows had any such near relations, the apostle willeth that they should be taught

to shew piety at hometon idion oikon eusebein , word for word, to worship their own house, or to be religious or godly toward their own house; that is, to show a respect or pagan homage to their own house. For worship is nothing but a respect, honour, or homage paid to another in consideration of his or her excellency and superiority; only the use of this word, which is the Greek word generally used to express religion and godliness by, lets us know that religion and godliness is vainly pretended to any that have of this world’ s goods, and relieve not those from whom they are descended, (for the word ekgona signifies persons descended from another, whether in the first generation or not), if they be in want, and stand in need of their assistance.

And to requite their parents: nor is this an act of charity, but justice, a just requital of our parents for their care of us, and pains with us in our education.

For that is good and acceptable before God and this is good, just, decent, and commanded by God, and acceptable in the sight of God, for the precept:

Honour thy father and mother, is the first commandment with promise Eph 6:2 . By the way, that precept is excellently expounded by this text, both as to the act commanded, which this text teacheth is to be extended to maintenance as well as compliments; and as to the object, viz. all those as to whom we are ekgona , descended from, whether immediate parents, yea or no.

Poole: 1Ti 5:5

Now she that is a widow indeed, and desolate: the apostle here opens the term of widow indeed, 1Ti 5:3 ; one that is memonwmenh one that is made alone, destitute of such as ought to help her, a husband, or children; and being so,

trusteth in God is a believer, reposing her trust and confidence in God;

and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day spendeth her time religiously in prayer and acts of devotion. Not that other persons that are poor and desolate should not be regarded and taken care for, but the church is not so concerned in them, at least as a church; the magistrate ought to take care of them, and all good Christians, being men as well as Christians, ought to consider them; but in the first place, and principally, they are to take care of such widows, such desolate persons.

Poole: 1Ti 5:6

H de sqatalwsa , she that is wanton, Jam 5:5 , she that spends her money in needless costs, as to meat, drink, or apparel, is spiritually dead, dead in sin, while she liveth a temporary voluptuous life, in vanity, and luxury, and impurity of flesh and spirit.

Poole: 1Ti 5:7

In the discharge of thy ministry declare these things, that all Christians, women especially, may be blameless.

Poole: 1Ti 5:8

But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house: here is a manifest distinction between his own, idiwn , and his own household, oikeiwn , they are distinguished by terms in the Greek, and as to the care which men and women ought to extend to them. By his own he means his relations, all of a man’ s family or stock; by his own household, he seemeth to mean those who cohabit with him. The apostle saith that he who is careless of providing for the former, (so far as he is able), but especially for the latter,

hath denied the Christian faith that is, in the practice of it, though in words he professeth it; he liveth not up to the rule of the gospel, which directeth other things.

And is worse than an infidel and is worse than a heathen, that believeth not; because many good-natured heathens do this by the light of nature, and those who do it not, yet are more excusable, being strangers to the obligation of the revealed law of God in the case.

Poole: 1Ti 5:9

Let not a widow be taken, into the number under threescore years old what number he meaneth is very doubtful, whether he means the number of deaconesses, or the number of such as should receive alms from the church. Those who translate katalegesyw here chosen seem to favour the former. They say, that in the primitive church there being a want of hospials and public places for the reception of people deceased in their estates, &c., they chose some old widows to take care of the poorer sort of women when they were sick, and these also were themselves maintained by the church, and served the church in that charitable employment. Whether this number, or the more general number of widows relieved by the church, be meant, the caution of their age was very prudent:

1. Because younger widows could work for their living, and needed not to burden the church.

2. Because under those years they probably might marry again, and so become useless to the church.

3. Because after those years there could be no great fear of scandal from their wantonness and incontinency.

Having been the wife of one man: this condition seems harder to be understood; for though in former times, amongst the Jews and pagans, men were allowed more wives than one at the same time, yet no laws ever allowed the woman liberty of more husbands.

2. To understand it of women that had not been twice married, their first husbands being dead, seems hard, no law of God forbidding the second marriages of men and women successively.

3. Some therefore rather understand it of such widows as were become wives to second husbands, the first not being dead, but parted from them legally, either through their own fault, or through their voluntary desertion.

This the apostle seems to forbid, to avoid reproach and scandal to the church.

Poole: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of for good works if she be a person of repute for actions concerning others which are consonant to the will and commandment of God.

If she have brought up children well, in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.

If she have lodged strangers if when persons that are Christians have come from other places, either driven from them, or upon their occasion, and could not amongst pagans find a convenient inn, her house have been open to them.

If she have washed the saints’ feet if she have been ready to do the meanest offices for the servants of God, of which this washing of feet was one in great use in those hot countries, where they had not the benefit of shoes, either to cool, or refresh, or cleanse them.

If she have relieved the afflicted if to her ability she have relieved such as have been in any kind of distress.

If she have diligently followed every good work if though it may be she have not had ability, or opportunity, to do all the good works she would, yet she have diligently followed them, doing what she could; — let such a one be put into the catalogue of those whom the church will relieve, and honour, and employ.

Poole: 1Ti 5:11

But the younger widows refuse: by the younger widows the apostle seems (by the last words of this verse) not to mean those that were under threescore, but the younger sort of widows, not past child-bearing; he would not have those (that is, being under no extraordinary circumstances of sickness, or lameness, or the want of their senses) be maintained at the charge of the church, because they were able to labour; nor yet to be taken into any employment relating to the church.

For when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ katastrhniaswsi tou cristou . How the Vulgar Latin comes to translate this, wax wanton in Christ, I neither understand whether with respect to grammar or sense. Erasmus translates the verb, when they have committed whoredom; but Rev 18:9 confuteth this sense, where we translate it, lived deliciously, (being without the preposition kata ), which certainly better expresseth the sense, as also doth our translation, wax wanton; it properly signifies either the lustiness, or the headstrong temper, of beasts, that wax fat.

Against Christ is against the rule of the gospel, and their profession of Christ; or they disdain the office of serving the saints, as too mean, and laborious, and sin against Christ, in whose name, and for whose glory, and to whose members, the service was to be performed. And then

they will marry and so put themselves into an incapacity to serve the church in the place of widows.

Poole: 1Ti 5:12

This sentence is not without its difficulties: here are two questions:

1. What is meant by krima , which we both here and elsewhere translate damnation

2. How they cast off their first faith

Many think the Greek word by us translated damnation, ought to have had a softer sense, it being certainly capable of it. Some think it signifies here no more than guilt, or a blot; others, a public infamy; others, the judgment of good men against them. But it may be we cannot so well determine this without understanding what is meant by

their first faith which they are here said to have cast off: by which some understand their profession of Christianity; others, their promise or engagement to the church, not to marry. The latter sense supposeth that all those widows that were taken into the ministry of the church before mentioned, promised that they would keep themselves unmarried, which is a most groundless supposition. I do rather think that by their first faith, he means their first or former profession of Christianity; which was a crime that did expose them not only to the judgment and censure of sober Christians, but to eternal damnation. I shall offer my own sense of this text thus: it is certain these Christians were lilies among thorns, a small handful amongst a far greater number of pagans; and it is not improbable, that some younger widows, out of a desire to marry, might marry to pagans, and be by them tempted to apostacy from the Christian profession; upon which the apostle orders, that none under sixty years of age should be henceforth taken into the ministry of the church, lest doing such a thing when they were under that character, it should be a greater scandal. This seems the more probable from 1Ti 5:15 , where the apostle adds, for some are already turned aside after Satan.

Poole: 1Ti 5:13

The apostle here gives some other reasons, why he would not have widows too young taken into the ministry of the church.

And withal they learn to be idle, wandering about from house to house they being young, and having no business at home, nor any husbands to conduct and govern them, are subject to be gadding up and down;

and not only idle, but tattlers also and to be tattling idly and impertinently, and that not only of their own, but others’ concerns;

and busybodies interesting themselves in the matters of other persons and families;

speaking things which they ought not and in the multitude of words, folly being never wanting, they are prone to speak things which they ought not: from whence we may deserve, that nothing more becometh Christians than a gravity and composedness of behaviour and speech, a government of their tongues, and considering aforehand well what they speak.

PBC: 1Ti 5:1

See GG: 19,34 August 22, 2004

PBC: 1Ti 5:3

See GG: 19,35 August 29, 2004

Haydock: 1Ti 5:1

An ancient man. [1] Here the word presbyter is not take as in other places, for a bishop or priest, but for an elderly man, who is otherwise to be dealt with than young men. (Witham) ---

We cannot sufficiently admire the tenderness and prudence of all this saint's counsels. Reproof, under any circumstances, is always sufficiently painful, without being accompanied by harsh and unfeeling words and manners. Age, though not exempt from fault, should always be treated with tenderness and respect.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Seniori, Greek: presbutero.

Haydock: 1Ti 5:2

A just medium must be observed in the guidance of the sex, avoiding equally an indiscreet severity or an affection too tender and bordering on sensuality. A just diffidence in self is the best security. ---

All chastity refers to the heart, eyes, ears, words, looks, with the precautions of times and places.

Haydock: 1Ti 5:3

Honour widows. To honour, here means to relieve and maintain. (Witham)

Haydock: 1Ti 5:4

Let her [2] learn first, &c. He gives this as a mark to know if widows deserve to be maintained out of the common stock; if they have been careful of their own family, and to assist their parents, if yet alive. In most Greek copies, and in the Syriac, is read, let them learn; i.e. let the children and grandchildren learn to govern their family, and to assist their parents, whey they are widows; that, as it is said ver. 16. the Church may not be burthened with maintaining them. (Witham) ---

Let her render to her children the same good services she has received from her parents, that she may also expect from them what is her due as mother. (Theodoret)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Discat, in moat Greek copies, discant, Greek: manthanetosan. Yet St. John Chrysostom in his commentary, ( Greek: log. ig. ) expounds it of the widow.

Haydock: 1Ti 5:5

She that is a widow indeed, and desolate, (destitute of help, as the Greek word implieth) may be maintained; and then let her be constant in prayers and devotions night and day. (Witham) ---

Every Christian soul is a widow of Jesus Christ, who has been forcibly torn from her: and in her communications with heaven she ought to offer up an afflicted and humbled heart---the heart of a widow. It is thus she will avoid the dangers of the world, and secure true life in unchangeable felicity. (Haydock)

Haydock: 1Ti 5:6

For she that liveth in pleasure, (i.e. that seeks to live in ease and plenty) is dead [3] while she is living, by the spiritual death of her soul in sin. See St. John Chrysostom with non less eloquence than piety, expounding this riddle, as he terms it, to wit, what it is to be at the same time alive and dead. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. John Chrysostom, ( Greek: log. ig. p. 301.) Greek: touto phusin ainigma, &c.

Haydock: 1Ti 5:8

He hath denied the faith, (not in words, but in his actions) and is worse than an infidel; nay, even than brutes, that take care of their young ones. (Witham) ---

Faith may be renounced either by words or by actions, when our conduct shews that in our hearts we really do not believe what would otherwise influence our lives. (Calmet) ---

We have a horror of the name of apostacy, and fear not its works. Is not this to be a Christian in appearance, and an infidel in heart?

Haydock: 1Ti 5:9

Not under threescore years of age. Some think he speaks only of such a widow as was placed over all the rest: but the common exposition is of all such widows as were maintained in that manner, who made a vow of chastity, who assisted the ministers of the Church in looking to the poor, and in the administering baptism to women. ---

Who hath been the wife of one husband; i.e. hath never been married but once. (Witham)

Haydock: 1Ti 5:11

As for the younger widows, [4] admit them not into that number; for when they have grown wanton in Christ, which may signify in the Church of Christ, or as others translate, against Christ; when they have been nourished in plenty, indulging their appetite in eating and drinking, in company and conversation, in private familiarities, and even sometimes in sacrilegious fornications against Christ and their vows, they are for marrying again. See St. Jerome. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Cum luxuriatæ fuerint in Christo, Greek: otan gar katastreniasosi tou Christou. See Apocalypse xviii. 7, 9. It is a metaphor from horses not to be governed. See St. Jerome, Ep. ad Ageruchiam. tom. iv. part 2. p. 741. Greek: tou Christou, i.e. contra Christum, says Erasmus and Arius Montanus. In injuriam viri sui Christi, says St. Jerome.

Haydock: 1Ti 5:12

Having, or incurring and making themselves liable to damnation, by a breach of their first faith, their vow or promise, (Witham) by which they had engaged themselves to Christ. (Challoner)

Haydock: 1Ti 5:13

Idle, &c. He shews by what steps they fall. Neglecting their prayers, they give themselves to idleness; they go about visiting from house to house; they are carried away with curiosity to hear what passes, and speak what they ought not of their neighbour's faults. (Witham) ---

The young widow that bears a resemblance with this portrait, is not less to be lamented on her own account than feared and shunned on account of others.

Gill: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke not an elder,.... By whom is meant, not an elder in office, but in age; for elders by office are afterwards spoken of, and particular rules concerning them are given, 1Ti 5:17. Besides, an elder is here opposed, not to a private member of a church, but to young men in age; and the apostle is here giving rules to be observed in rebuking members of churches, according to their different age and sex, and not according to their office and station; and this sense is confirmed by a parallel text in Tit 2:2. Now an ancient man, a member of a church, is not to be rebuked in a sharp and severe way; the word here used signifies to smite or strike; and so the Arabic version renders it, "do not strike an elder"; meaning not with the hand, but with the tongue, giving hard words, which are as heavy blows; reproof is a smiting, and there is a gentle and a sharp one, Psa 141:4. It is with the former, and not the latter, that man in years is to be reproved, when he is in a fault, whether with respect to doctrine or practice, as such persons may be as well as younger ones; and when they are observed to err, they should not be roughly and sharply dealt with:

but entreat him as a father; as a child should entreat a father, when he is going out of the way; give him honour and respect, fear and reverence, and persuade him to desist; entreat and beseech him to return to the right path of truth and holiness; use him as a father in Christ, that has known him that is from the beginning, and as of long standing in the church: this must be understood of lesser crimes, and not of atrocious and flagitious ones, obstinately continued in, to the great scandal of religion, and dishonour of the Gospel; for then severer methods must be used; see Isa 45:20. But though this is the sense of the passage, yet the argument from hence is strong, that if an elder in years, a private member, who is ancient, and in a fault, is not to be roughly used, but gently entreated, then much more an elder in office.

And the younger men as brethren; the Syriac, Arabic, and Ethiopic versions read, "as thy brethren". Timothy was a young man himself; and as he was to consider an elderly man as his father, and use him accordingly; so he was to consider young men as equal with him, at least in age, and take the more freedom with them, in reproving them for their faults, and use somewhat more authority with them; and yet consider them as brethren in Christ, and reprove them in a brotherly way, and with brotherly love.

Gill: 1Ti 5:2

The elder women as mothers,.... When they offend in any point, they are to be reasoned, and argued, and pleaded with, as children should with their mothers; see Hos 2:2 and are to be considered as mothers in Israel, and to be treated with great tenderness and respect.

The younger as sisters; using the freedom as a brother may with a sister; and considering them as sisters in Christ, and in a way becoming the relation, tell them their faults freely and privately, but

with all purity: in such manner as to preserve chastity in looks, in words, and actions.

Gill: 1Ti 5:3

Honour widows that are widows indeed. Who those are, see in 1Ti 1:5. The honour to be given them is not a putting of them into the office of a deaconess, in the church; which office, some think, is referred to in Act 6:1, and did obtain in some of the primitive churches; and it might be that some of these widows, the apostle here and hereafter speaks of, might be preferred to the rest, and be set over them, and have the care of such, who were more infirm; but then this could only be the case of some, whereas the honour here spoken of is what is to be given to all that are really widows; and therefore rather regards some external honour and respect to be shown them, by words and actions; and especially it designs an honourable provision for them, and maintenance of them; in which sense the word is used in 1Ti 5:17. So, with the Jews, giving gifts to persons, and making presents to them, is called honour. When Manoah asked the angel's name, that he might do him honour, when his saying came to pass, Jdg 13:17 the sense, according to them, is ^q,

"that I may inquire in what place I may find thee, when thy prophecy is fulfilled, and give thee דורון, "a gift"; for there is no honour but what signifies a gift, as it is said, Num 22:17, "honouring I will honour thee".''

So giving gifts to the poor, or providing for their maintenance, is doing them honour; and that this is the sense here, appears by what follows in the context.

Gill: 1Ti 5:4

But if any widow have children or nephews,.... Such are not widows indeed; they are not desolate, or alone, or without persons to take care of them; their children or nephews should, and not suffer the church to be burdened with them. Wherefore it follows,

let them learn first to show piety at home; which some understand of the widows, who, instead of casting themselves upon the church for a maintenance, or taking upon them the office of a deaconess, to take care of others, should continue in their own families, and bring up their children and nephews in like manner as they have been brought up by their parents, which will be more pleasing and acceptable unto God; but it is better to interpret it of their children; and so the Ethiopic version expresses it, "let the children first learn to do well to their own house", or family. It is the duty of children to take care of their parents in old age, and provide for them, when they cannot for themselves: this is a lesson they ought to learn in the first place, and a duty which they ought principally to observe; they should not suffer them to come to a church for relief, but first take care of them themselves, as long as they are in any capacity to do it; and these should be their first care before any others; so to do is an act of piety, a religious action, a pious one; it is doing according to the will and law of God, and is well pleasing to him:

and to requite their parents; for all the sorrow, pain, trouble, care, and expenses they have been at in bearing and bringing them forth into the world, in taking care of them in their infancy, in bringing them up, giving them an education, providing food and raiment for them, and settling them in the world; wherefore to neglect them in old age, when incapable of providing for themselves, would be base ingratitude; whereas to take care of them is but a requital of them, or a repaying them for former benefits had of them:

for that is good and acceptable before God; it is good in itself, and grateful, and well pleasing in his sight; it is part of the good, and perfect, and acceptable will of God; and which, as other actions done in faith, is acceptable to God through Jesus Christ.

Gill: 1Ti 5:5

Now she that is a widow indeed,.... A real widow, whom the Jews ^r call גמורה, "a perfect one", in opposition to one that is divorced, or a brother's widow, that has had the shoe plucked off for her: and such an one as the apostle means, is one that is

desolate, or "alone": who has neither husband to take care of her, nor children or nephews to show kindness to her, nor any worldly substance to subsist upon:

but trusteth in God: not in man, nor in an arm of flesh, but in the living God, the giver of all good things, the Judge of widows; who vindicates their cause, avenges the injuries done them, protects and defends them, and relieves their wants, and gives all encouragement to them, to trust in him; see Jer 49:11.

and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day; as the widow Anna did, Luk 2:36. A Widow indeed is one that has no outward dependence, betakes herself to the Lord, puts her confidence in him, and cries to him continually for a daily supply; and such an one, amidst all her poverty and meanness, is a living believer, one that lives by faith on the Lord; and is profitable, and useful to the church by her prayers and supplications made for them, as well as for herself; whereas she that is in the next verse described is just the reverse.

Gill: 1Ti 5:6

But she that liveth in pleasure,.... Voluptuously, and deliciously; lives a wanton, loose, and licentious life, serving divers lusts and pleasures:,

is dead while she liveth; is dead in trespasses and sins, while she lives in them; is dead morally or spiritually, while she lives a natural or corporeal life. There is a likeness between a moral and a corporeal death. In a corporeal death, the soul is separated from the body; and in a moral death, souls are separated from God, and are alienated from the life of God; and are without Christ, who is the author and giver of spiritual life; and have not the Spirit, which is the Spirit of life: death defaces and deforms the man, and a moral death lies in the defacing of the image of God, first stamped on man, and in a loss of original righteousness; for as death strips a man naked of all, as he was when he came into the world, so sin, which brings on this moral death, has stripped man of his moral righteousness, whereby he is become dead in law, as well as in sin: and as in death there is a privation of all sense, so such who are dead, morally or spiritually, have no true sense of sin, and of their state and condition; are not concerned about sin, nor troubled for it, but rejoice in it, boast of it, plead for it, and declare it: between such persons and dead men there is a great similitude; as dead men are helpless to themselves, so are they; they can do nothing of, nor for themselves, in matters of a spiritual nature; and as dead men are unprofitable unto others, so are they to God, and man; and as dead men are hurtful and infectious to others, so they by their evil communications corrupt good manners; and as dead bodies are nauseous and disagreeable, so are such persons, especially to a pure and holy Being; and as dead men are deprived of their senses, so are these: they are blind, and cannot see and discern the things of the Spirit of God; they have not ears to hear the joyful sound of the Gospel, so as to understand it, approve of it, and delight in it; they have no feeling, nor are they burdened with the weight of sin; nor have they any taste and savour of the things of God, but only of the things of men; so that in a spiritual sense they are dead, while they are alive. It is a common, saying to be met with in Jewish writers, רשעים בחייהן קרויין מתים, "the wicked while alive are said to be dead" ^s. And they say ^t also, that men are called מתים, "dead", from the time they sin; and that he that sins is accounted כמת, "as a dead man" ^u.

Gill: 1Ti 5:7

And these things give in charge,.... Concerning rebuking persons of a different age and sex, and concerning the maintenance of widows; and particularly that children provide for their parents when helpless; and that widows trust in God, and give themselves to prayer and supplication, and not live in sin:

that they may be blameless; before men, and in the view of the world, and not be chargeable with any notorious crime; though none are without blame in themselves, and before God, but as considered in Christ Jesus.

Gill: 1Ti 5:8

But if any provide not for his own,.... Not only for his wife and children, but for his parents, when grown old, and cannot help themselves:

and specially for those of his own house; that is, who are of the same household of faith with him; see Gal 6:10, and so the Syriac version renders it, "and especially those who are the children of the house of faith"; for though the tie of nature obliges him to take care of them, yet that of grace makes the obligation still more strong and binding; and he must act both the inhuman and the unchristian part, that does not take care of his pious parents: wherefore it follows,

he hath denied the faith; the doctrine of faith, though not in words, yet in works; and is to be considered in the same light, and to be dealt with as an apostate from the Christian religion.

And is worse than an infidel; for the very Heathens are taught and directed by the light of nature to take care of their poor and aged parents. The daughter of Cimon gave her ancient father the breast, and suckled him when in prison. Aeneas snatched his aged father out of the burning of Troy, and brought him out of the destruction of that city on his back; yea, these are worse than the brute creatures, and may be truly said to be without natural affections; such should go to the storks and learn of them, of whom it is reported, that the younger ones will feed the old ones, when they cannot feed themselves; and when weary, and not able to fly, will carry them on their backs. The Jews ^w have a rule or canon, which obliged men to take care of their families, which runs thus:

"as a man is bound to provide for his wife, so he is hound to provide for his sons and daughters, the little ones, until they are six years old; and from thenceforward he gives them food till they are grown up, according to the order of the wise men; if he will not, they reprove him, and make him ashamed, and oblige him; yea, if he will not, they publish him in the congregation, and say such an one is cruel, and will not provide for his children; and lo, he is worse than an unclean fowl, which feeds her young.''

Gill: 1Ti 5:9

Let not a widow be taken into the number,.... That is, of widows, to be maintained by the church; though some choose to understand these words of the number of such who were made deaconesses, and had the care of the poor widows of the church committed to them; and so the Arabic version renders it, "if a widow be chosen a deaconess"; but the former sense is best, for it appears from 1Ti 5:1 that the apostle is still speaking of widows to be relieved: now such were not to be taken under the church's care for relief, under threescore years old: for under this age it might be supposed they would marry, and so not be desolate, but would have husbands to provide for them; or they might be capable of labour, and so of taking care of themselves. The age of sixty years was by the Jews ^x reckoned זקנה, "old age", but not under.

Having been the wife of one man; that is, at one time; for second marriages are not hereby condemned, for this would be to condemn what the apostle elsewhere allows, Rom 7:2. Nor is the sense only, that she should be one who never had more husbands than one at once; for this was not usual for women to have more husbands than one, even where polygamy obtained, or where men had more wives than one: this rather therefore is to be understood of one who had never put away her husband, and married another, which was sometimes done among the Jews; see Mar 10:12, and this being a scandalous practice, the apostle was willing to put a mark of infamy upon it, and exclude such persons who had been guilty of it from the number of widows relieved by the church.

Gill: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of for good works,.... Both by the members of the church, and by them that were without:

particularly if she have brought up children; that is, "well", as the Arabic version adds; in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; commanding them, as Abraham did, to keep the way of the Lord, and to do justice and judgment; training them up in the paths of religion and virtue, from which they will not so easily depart when grown up.

If she have lodged strangers; as Abraham and Lot did, who entertained angels unawares: this may be understood of strangers in common, but especially of the brethren, ministers, and others, who came from distant parts, and travelled about to spread the Gospel of Christ. The ^y Jews say many things בכבוד אכסניא, "in honour of hospitality" or entertaining of strangers, especially of receiving into their houses the disciples of the wise men, and giving them food and drink, and the use of their goods; this was what gave persons a very great character with them, and highly recommended them.

If she have washed the saints' feet; which was usual in those hot countries, where they wore sandals only, partly for refreshment, and partly for the removal of dust and filth, contracted in walking; instances of this we have in several places of Scripture, Gen 18:4. It was such a common piece of civility, that our Lord complains of the neglect of it towards him, Luk 7:44. It was what he did to his own disciples, and in so doing set them an example of what they should do to one another, Joh 13:14 and being a mean and low office, and which very likely was done by the servants of the house; the sense may be, if she has condescended to do the meanest office for the saints.

If she have relieved the afflicted; either in body, with her purse; or in mind, by visiting them, and speaking comfortably to them: in general,

if she have diligently followed every good work; not only have done good works at certain times, but has followed that which is good; has closely pursued it, and that with great eagerness and diligence; has been constant and indefatigable in the performance of it.

Gill: 1Ti 5:11

But the younger widows refuse,.... To admit them into the number of widows relieved by the church; partly because they are fit for labour, and so can take care of themselves; and partly because they may marry, as the apostle afterwards advises they should, and so would have husbands to take care of them:

for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ; that is, being at ease, and without labour, live a wanton, loose, and licentious life, and in carnal lusts and pleasures, contrary to the commands of Christ, and to the reproach and dishonour of his name:

they will marry; not that it would be criminal for them to marry, or that second marriages are unlawful; for the apostle afterwards signifies that it was right, fit, and proper that such should marry; but his sense is, that marriage being the effect of wantonness, would not be so honourable in them, and especially after they had made application to the church for relief, and had declared themselves widows indeed, and desolate, and such as trusted in God, and gave themselves up to supplication and prayer; wherefore it would be much better for them, and more to the credit of religion, to marry first, than afterwards and it would be best not to apply at all to the church; and if they should, it would be most advisable to reject them for the said reasons.

Gill: 1Ti 5:12-13

And withal they learn to be idle,.... Being at ease, and without labour, living at the expense of the church: "wandering about from house to house"; having nothing else to do: such an one is what the Jews ^z call אלמנה שובבית, "the gadding widow"; who, as the gloss says,

"goes about and visits her neighbours continually; and these are they that corrupt the world.''

Of this sort of women must the Jews be understood, when they say ^a, it is one of the properties of them to be יוצאניות "going out", or gadding abroad, as Dinah did; and that it is another to be דבריות, "talkative", which agrees with what follows:

and not only idle, but tattlers also; full of talk, who have always some news to tell, or report to make of the affairs of this, or the other person, or family:

and busy bodies; in the matters of other persons, which do not concern them:

speaking things which they ought not; which either are not true, and, if they are, are not to be spoken of, and carried from place to place: this is a very great inconvenience, the apostle observes, arising from the admission of such young widows to be relieved and maintained at the church's charge.

Commentary -- Verse Notes / Footnotes

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:1

¹ tn Or “Do not speak harshly to an older man.”

² tn No verb “speak” is stated in this clause, but it continues the sense of the preceding.

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:3

¹ sn The word honor here carries the double meaning of respect and financial support. This Greek word can imply both senses, and both are intended in this context.

² tn Grk “the real widows,” “those who are really widows.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:4

¹ tn Or “to practice their religion.”

² tn Or “and so make some repayment to their parents”; Grk “and to give back recompense to their parents.”

³ tn Grk “for this is pleasing in the sight of God.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:5

¹ tn Or “left all alone.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:6

¹ tn For “is dead even” the Greek text reads “has died.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:7

¹ tn Here καί (kai) has not been translated because of differences between Greek and English style.

² tn Grk “and command these things.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:8

¹ tn That is, “his own relatives.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:9

¹ sn This list was an official enrollment, apparently with a formal pledge to continue as a widow and serve the Lord in that way (cf. v. 12). It was either (1) the list of “true widows” who were given support by the church or (2) a smaller group of older women among the supported widows who were qualified for special service (perhaps to orphans, other widows, the sick, etc.). Most commentators understand it to be the former, since a special group is not indicated clearly. See G. W. Knight, Pastoral Epistles, 222-23 for discussion.

² tn Grk “let a widow be enrolled if she has reached not less than sixty years.”

³ tn Or “a woman married only once,” “was devoted solely to her husband” (see the note on “wife” in 1 Tim 3:2; also 1 Tim 3:12; Titus 1:6).

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:10

¹ tn Grk “if she raised children.” The phrase “if she raised children” begins a series of conditional clauses running to the end of the verse. These provide specific examples of her good works (v. 10a).

² tn Grk “followed after every good work.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:11

¹ tn Grk “refuse younger widows.”

² tn With a single verb and object, this clause means “pursue sensuous desires in opposition to Christ.”

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:12

¹ tn Grk “incurring judgment because they reject their first faith.”

sn The pledge refers most likely to a vow not to remarry undertaken when a widow is put on the list (cf. 1 Tim 5:9).

NET Notes: 1Ti 5:13

¹ tn L&N 15.23 suggests the meaning, “to move about from place to place, with significant changes in direction – ‘to travel about, to wander about.’”

² tn Or “idle.” The whole clause (“going around from house to house, they learn to be lazy”) reverses the order of the Greek. The present participle περιερχόμεναι (periercomenai) may be taken as temporal (“while going around”), instrumental (“by going around”) or result (“with the result that they go around”).

³ tn Grk “saying the things that are unnecessary.” Or perhaps “talking about things that are none of their business.”

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:1

Rebuke ^{( 1 )} not an elder, but intreat [him] as a father; [and] the younger men as brethren;

^{( 1 )} Of giving personal reprehensions appropriately, according to the degrees of ages and gender.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:3

^{( 2 ) ( a )} Honour widows that are widows indeed.

^{( 2 )} The apostle gives these rules concerning the care of widows.

^{( a )} Have care of those widows who have need of help.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:4

^{( 3 )} But if any widow have children or nephews, let them learn first to shew piety ^{( 4 )} at home, and ^{( 5 )} to requite their parents: ^{( 6 )} for that is good and acceptable before God.

^{( 3 )} Widow's children and nephews must take care of their parents according to their ability. ^{( 4 )} The first reason, because that which they bestow upon their parents, they bestow it upon themselves. ^{( 5 )} Another, because nature itself teaches us to repay our parents. ^{( 6 )} The third: because this duty pleases God.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:5

^{( 7 )} Now she that is a widow indeed, and desolate, trusteth in God, and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day.

^{( 7 )} The second rule. Let the church take care of those who are indeed widows, that is to say, those who are poor and destitute of help from their own friends, and live godly and religiously.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:6

^{( 8 )} But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth.

^{( 8 )} The third rule: let widows that live in pleasure, and neglect the care of their own family, be held and considered as fallers away from God and his religion, and worse than the unfaithful themselves.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:9

^{( 9 )} Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old, having been the wife of ^{( b )} one man,

^{( 9 )} The fourth rule: let none under sixty years old be taken into the number of widows, to serve the congregations or churches. And they must be those who are free from every reproach of immorality, and are well reported of, for their diligence, charity, and integrity.

^{( b )} That has only ever had one husband at a time.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:10

Well reported of for good works; if she have brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have ^{( c )} washed the saints' feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she have diligently followed every good work.

^{( c )} This is spoken with regard to the manner of those countries.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:11

^{( 10 )} But the younger widows ^{( d )} refuse: for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ, they will marry;

^{( 10 )} The first reason why younger widows are not to be admitted to this ministry, that is, because of the unsteadiness of their age they will at length shake off the burden that Christ has laid upon them, and think rather upon marrying again: and so will forsake the ministry to which they had bound themselves.

^{( d )} Take them not into the assembly of widows.

Geneva Bible: 1Ti 5:13

^{( 11 )} And withal they learn [to be] idle, wandering about from house to house; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not.

^{( 11 )} Another reason: because they are for the most part gossips and busybodies, and idly roving up and down, neglecting their charge and duty.

Commentary -- Verse Range Notes

TSK Synopsis: 1Ti 5:1-25

1 Rules to be observed in reproving.

3 Of widows.

17 Of elders.

23 A precept for Timothy's health.

24 Some men's sins go before unto judgment, and some men's follow after.

MHCC: 1Ti 5:1-2

Respect must be paid to the dignity of years and place. The younger, if faulty, must be rebuked, not as desirous to find fault with them, but as willing to make the best of them. There is need of much meekness and care in reproving those who deserve reproof.

MHCC: 1Ti 5:3-8

Honour widows that are widows indeed, relieve them, and maintain them. It is the duty of children, if their parents are in need, and they are able to relieve them, to do it to the utmost of their power. Widowhood is a desolate state; but let widows trust in the Lord, and continue in prayer. All who live in pleasure, are dead while they live, spiritually dead, dead in trespasses and sins. Alas, what numbers there are of this description among nominal Christians, even to the latest period of life! If any men or women do not maintain their poor relations, they in effect deny the faith. If they spend upon their lusts and pleasures, what should maintain their families, they have denied the faith, and are worse than infidels. If professors of the gospel give way to any corrupt principle or conduct, they are worse than those who do not profess to believe the doctrines of grace.

MHCC: 1Ti 5:9-16

Every one brought into any office in the church, should be free from just censure; and many are proper objects of charity, yet ought not to be employed in public services. Those who would find mercy when they are in distress, must show mercy when they are in prosperity; and those who show most readiness for every good work, are most likely to be faithful in whatever is trusted to them. Those who are idle, very seldom are only idle, they make mischief among neighbours, and sow discord among brethren. All believers are required to relieve those belonging to their families who are destitute, that the church may not be prevented from relieving such as are entirely destitute and friendless.

Matthew Henry: 1Ti 5:1-2

Here the apostle gives rules to Timothy, and in him to other ministers, in reproving. Ministers are reprovers by office; it is a part, though the least pleasing part, of their office; they are to preach the word, to reprove and rebuke, 2Ti 4:2. A great difference is to be made in our reproofs, according to the age, quality, and other circumstances, of the persons rebuked; thus, and elder in age or office must be entreated as a father; on some have compassion, making a difference, Jud 1:22. Now the rule is, 1. To be very tender in rebuking elders - elders in age, elders by office. Respect must be had to the dignity of their years and place, and therefore they must not be rebuked sharply nor magisterially; but Timothy himself, though an evangelist, must entreat them as fathers, for this would be the likeliest way to work upon them, and to win upon them. 2. The younger must be rebuked as brethren, with love and tenderness; not as desirous, to spy faults or pick quarrels, but as being willing to make the best of them. There is need of a great deal of meekness in reproving those who deserve reproof. 3. The elder women must be reproved, when there is occasion, as mothers. Hos 2:2, Plead with your mother, plead. 4. The younger women must be reproved, but reproved as sisters, with all purity. If Timothy, so mortified a man to this world and to the flesh and lusts of it, had need of such a caution as this, much more have we.

Matthew Henry: 1Ti 5:3-16

Directions are here given concerning the taking of widows into the number of those who were employed by the church and had maintenance from the church: Honour widows that are widows indeed. Honour them, that is, maintain them, admit them into office. There was in those times an office in the church in which widows were employed, and that was to tend the sick and the aged, to look to them by the direction of the deacons. We read of the care taken of widows immediately upon the first forming of the Christian church (Act 6:1), where the Grecians thought their widows were neglected in the daily ministration and provision made for poor widows. The general rule is to honour widows that are widows indeed, to maintain them, to relieve them with respect and tenderness.

I. It is appointed that those widows only should be relieved by the charity of the church who were pious and devout, and not wanton widows that lived in pleasure, 1Ti 5:5, 1Ti 5:6. She is to be reckoned a widow indeed, and it to be maintained at the church's charge, who, being desolate, trusteth in God. Observe, It is the duty and comfort of those who are desolate to trust in God. Therefore God sometimes brings his people into such straits that they have nothing else to trust to, that they may with more confidence trust in him. Widowhood is a desolate estate; but let the widows trust in me (Jer 49:11), and rejoice that they have a God to trust to. Again, Those who trust in God must continue in prayer. If by faith we confide in God, by prayer we must give glory to God and commit ourselves to his guidance. Anna was a widow indeed, who departed not from the temple (Luk 2:37), but served God with fasting and prayer night and day. But she is not a widow indeed that lives in pleasure (1Ti 5:6), or who lives licentiously. A jovial widow is not a widow indeed, not fit to be taken under the care of the church. She that lives in pleasure is dead while she lives, is no living member of the church, but as a carcase in it, or a mortified member. We may apply it more generally; those who live in pleasure are dead while they live, spiritually dead, dead in trespasses and sins; they are in the world to no purpose, buried alive as to the great ends of living.

II. Another rule he gives is that the church should not be charged with the maintenance of those widows who had relations of their own that were able to maintain them. This is mentioned several times (1Ti 5:4): If any widow have children or nephews, that is grandchildren or near relations, let them maintain them, and let not the church be burdened. So 1Ti 5:16. This is called showing piety at home (1Ti 5:4), or showing piety towards their own families. Observe, The respect of children to their parents, with their care of them, is fitly called piety. This is requiting their parents. Children can never sufficiently requite their parents for the care they have taken of them, and the pains they have taken with them; but they must endeavour to do it. It is the indispensable duty of children, if their parents be in necessity, and they in ability to relieve them, to do it to the utmost of their power, for this is good and acceptable before God. The Pharisees taught that a gift to the altar was more acceptable to God than relieving a poor parent, Mat 15:5. But here we are told that this is better than all burnt-offerings and sacrifices; this is good and acceptable, etc. He speaks of this again (1Ti 5:8), If any provide not for his own, etc. If any men or women do not maintain their own poor relations who belong to them, they do in effect deny the faith; for the design of Christ was to confirm the law of Moses, and particularly the law of the fifth commandment, which is, Honour thy father and mother; so that those deny the faith who disobey that law, much more if they provide not for their wives and children, who are parts of themselves; if they spend that upon their lusts which should maintain their families, they have denied the faith and are worse than infidels. One reason why this care must be taken that those who are rich should maintain their poor relations, and not burden the church with them is (1Ti 5:16) that it may relieve those who are widows indeed. Observe, Charity misplaced is a great hindrance to true charity; there should be prudence in the choice of the objects of charity, that it may not be thrown away upon those who are not properly so, that there may be the more for those who are real objects of charity.

III. He gives directions concerning the characters of the widows that were to be taken into the number to receive the church's charity: not under sixty years old, nor any who have divorced their husbands or been divorced from them and have married again; she must have been the wife of one man, such as had been a housekeeper, had a good name for hospitality and charity, well reported of for good works. Observe, Particular care ought to be taken to relieve those, when they fall into decay, who, when they had wherewithal, were ready to every good work. Here are instances of such good works as are proper to be done by good wives: If she have brought up children: he does not say, If she have borne children ( children are a heritage of the Lord ), that depends on the will of God; but, if she had not children of her own, yet if she had brought up children. If she have lodged strangers, and washed the saints' feet; if she have been ready to give entertainment to good Christians and good ministers, when they were in their travels for the spreading of the gospel. Washing of the feet o their friends was a part of their entertainments. If she have relieved the afflicted when she had ability, let her be relieved now. Observe, Those who would find mercy when they are in distress must show mercy when they are in prosperity.

IV. He cautions them to take heed of admitting into the number those who are likely to be no credit to them (1Ti 5:11): The younger widows refuse: they will be weary of their employments in the church, and of living by rule, as they must do; so they will marry, and cast off their first faith. You read of a first love (Rev 2:4), and here of a first faith, that is, the engagements they gave to the church to behave well, and as became the trust reposed in them: it does not appear that by their first faith is meant their vow not to marry, for the scripture is very silent on that head; besides the apostle here advises the younger widows to marry (1Ti 5:14), which he would not if hereby they must have broken their vows. Dr. Whitby well observes, "If this faith referred to a promise made to the church not to marry, it could not be called their first faith." Withal they learn to be idle, and not only idle, but tattlers, etc., 1Ti 5:13. Observe, It is seldom that those who are idle are idle only, they learn to be tattlers and busy-bodies, and to make mischief among neighbours, and sow discord among brethren. Those who had not attained to such a gravity of mind as was fit for the deaconesses (or the widows who were taken among the church's poor), let them marry, bear children, etc., 1Ti 5:14. Observe, If housekeepers do not mind their business, but are tattlers, they give occasion to the adversaries of Christianity to reproach the Christian name, which, it seems, there were some instances of, 1Ti 5:15. We learn hence, 1. In the primitive church there was care taken of poor widows, and provision made for them; and the churches of Christ in these days should follow so good an example, as far as they are able. 2. In the distribution of the church's charity, or alms, great care is to be taken that those share in the public bounty who most want it and best deserve it. A widow was not to be taken into the primitive church that had relations who were able to maintain her, or who was not well reported of for good works, but lived in pleasure: But the younger widows refuse, for, when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ, they will marry. 3. The credit of religion, and the reputation of Christian churches, are very much concerned in the character and behaviour of those that are taken into any employment in the church, though of a lower nature (such as the business of deaconesses), or that receive alms of the church; if they do not behave well, but are tatlers and busy-bodies, they will give occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully. 4. Christianity obliges its professors to relieve their indigent friends, particularly poor widows, that the church may not be charged with them, that it may relieve those that are widows indeed: rich people should be ashamed to burden the church with their poor relations, when it is with difficulty that those are supplied who have no children or nephews, that is, grand-children, who are in a capacity to relieve them.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:1-2

It is always difficult to reprimand anyone with graciousness; and to Timothy there would sometimes fall a duty that was doubly difficult--that of reprimanding a man older than himself. Chrysostom writes: "Rebuke is in its own nature offensive particularly when it is addressed to an old man; and when it proceeds from a young man too, there is a threefold show of forwardness. By the manner and mildness of it, therefore, he would soften it. For it is possible to reprove without offence, if one will only make a point of this; it requires great discretion, but it may be done."

Rebuke is always a problem. We may so dislike the task of speaking a warning word that we may shirk it altogether. Many a person would have been saved from sorrow and shipwreck, if someone had only spoken a warning word in time. There can be no more poignant tragedy than to hear someone say: "I would never have come to this, if you had only spoken in time." It is always wrong to shirk the word that should be spoken.

We may reprimand a person in such a way that there is clearly nothing but anger in our voice and nothing but bitterness in our minds and hearts. A rebuke given solely in anger may produce fear; and may cause pain; but it will almost inevitably arouse resentment; and its ultimate effect may well be to confirm the mistaken person in the error of his ways. The rebuke of anger and the reprimand of contemptuous dislike are seldom effective, and far more likely to do harm than good.

It was said of Florence Allshorn, the great missionary teacher, that, when she was Principal of a women's college, she always rebuked her students, when need arose, as it were with her arm around them. The rebuke which clearly comes from love is the only effective one. If we ever have cause to reprimand anyone, we must do so in such a way as to make it clear that we do this, not because we find a cruel pleasure in it, not because we wish to do it, but because we are under the compulsion of love and seek to help, not to hurt.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:1-2

These two verses lay down the spirit which the different age relationships should display.

(i) To older people we must show affection and respect. An older man is to be treated like a father and an older woman like a mother. The ancient world knew well the deference and respect which were due to age. Cicero writes: "It is, then, the duty of a young man to show deference to his elders, and to attach himself to the best and most approved of them, so as to receive the benefit of their counsel and influence. For the inexperience of youth requires the practical wisdom of age to strengthen and direct it. And this time of life is above all to be protected against sensuality and trained to toil and endurance of both mind and body, so as to be strong for active duty in military and civil service. And even when they wish to relax their minds and give themselves up to enjoyment, they should beware of excesses and bear in mind the rules of modesty. And this will be easier, if the young are not unwilling to have their elders join them, even in their pleasures" (Cicero: De Officiis, 1: 34). Aristotle writes: "To all older persons too one should give honour appropriate to their age, by rising to receive them and finding seats for them and so on" (Aristotle: Nicomachean Ethics, 9: 2). It is one of the tragedies of life that youth is so often apt to find age a nuisance. A famous French phrase says with a sigh: "If youth but had the knowledge, if age but had the power." But when there is mutual respect and affection, then the wisdom and experience of age can cooperate with the strength and enthusiasm of youth, to the great profit of both.

(ii) To our contemporaries we must show brotherliness. The younger men are to be treated like brothers. Aristotle has it: "To comrades and brothers one should allow freedom of speech and common use of all things" (Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics, 9: 2). With our contemporaries there should be tolerance and sharing.

(iii) To those of the opposite sex our relationships must always be marked with purity. The Arabs have a phrase for a man of chivalry; they call him "a brother of girls." There is a famous phrase which speaks of "Platonic friendship." Love must be kept for one; it is a fearful thing when physical things dominate the relationship between the sexes and a man cannot see a woman without thinking in terms of her body.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:3-8

The Christian Church inherited a fine tradition of charity to those in need. No people has ever cared more for its needy and its aged than the Jews. Advice is now given for the care of widows. There may well have been two classes of women here. There were certainly widows who had become widows in the normal way by the death of their husbands. But it was not uncommon in the pagan world, in certain places, for a man to have more than one wife. When a man became a Christian, he could not go on being a polygamist, and therefore had to choose which wife he was going to live with. That meant that some wives had to be sent away and they were clearly in a very unfortunate position. It may be that such women as these were also reckoned as widows and given the support of the Church.

Jewish law laid it down that at the time of his marriage a man ought to make provision for his wife, should she become a widow. The very first office-bearers whom the Christian Church appointed, had this duty of caring fairly for the widows (Act 6:1). Ignatius lays it down: "Let not widows be neglected. After the Lord be thou their guardian." The Apostolic Constitutions enjoin the bishop: "O bishop, be mindful of the needy, both reaching out thy helping hand and making provision for them as the steward of God, distributing the offerings seasonably to every one of them, to the widows, the orphans, the friendless, and those tried with affliction." The same book has an interesting and kindly instruction: "If anyone receives any service to carry to a widow or poor woman...let him give it the same day." As the proverb has it: "He gives twice who gives quickly," and the Church was concerned that those in poverty might not have to wait and want while one of its servants delayed.

It is to be noted that the Church did not propose to assume responsibility for older people whose children were alive and well able to support them. The ancient world was very definite that it was the duty of children to support aged parents, and, as E. K. Simpson has well said: "A religious profession which falls below the standard of duty recognised by the world is a wretched fraud." The Church would never have agreed that its charity should become an excuse for children to evade their responsibility.

It was Greek law from the time of Solon that sons and daughters were, not only morally, but also legally bound to support their parents. Anyone who refused that duty lost his civil rights. Aeschines, the Athenian orator, says in one of his speeches: "And whom did our law-giver (Solon) condemn to silence in the Assembly of the people? And where does he make this clear? 'Let there be,' he says, 'a scrutiny of public speakers, in case there be any speaker in the Assembly of the people who is a striker of his father or mother, or who neglects to maintain them or to give them a home'." Demosthenes says: "I regard the man who neglects his parents as unbelieving in and hateful to the gods, as well as to men." Philo, writing of the commandment to honour parents, says: "When old storks become unable to fly, they remain in their nests and are fed by their children, who go to endless exertions to provide their food because of their piety." To Philo it was clear that even the animal creation acknowledged its obligations to aged parents, and how much more must men? Aristotle in the Nicomachean Ethics lays it down: "It would be thought in the matter of food we should help our parents before all others, since we owe our nourishment to them, and it is more honourable to help in this respect the authors of our being, even before ourselves." As Aristotle saw it, a man must himself starve before he would see his parents starve. Plato in The Laws has the same conviction of the debt that is owed to parents: "Next comes the honour of loving parents, to whom, as is meet, we have to pay the first and greatest and oldest of debts, considering that all which a man has belongs to those who gave him birth and brought him up, and that he must do all that he can to minister to them; first, in his property; secondly, in his person; and thirdly, in his soul; paying the debts due to them for their care and travail which they bestowed upon him of old in the days of his infancy, and which he is now able to pay back to them, when they are old and in the extremity of their need."

It is the same with the Greek poets. When Iphigenia is speaking to her father Agamemnon, in Euripides' Iphigenia at Aulis, she says (the translation is that of A. S. Way):

" 'Twas I first called thee father, thou me child.

'Twas I first throned my body on thy knees,

And gave thee sweet caresses and received.

And this thy word was: 'Ah, my little maid,

Blest shall I see thee in a husband's halls

Living and blooming worthily of me?'

And as I twined my fingers in thy beard,

Whereto I now cling, thus I answered thee:

'And what of thee? Shall I greet thy grey hairs,

Father, with loving welcome in mine halls,

Repaying all thy fostering toil for me?' "

The child's joy was to look forward to the day when she could repay all that her father had done for her.

When Euripides tells how Orestes discovered that an unkind fate had made him unwittingly slay his own father, he makes him say:

"He fostered me a babe, and many a kiss

Lavished upon me....

O wretched heart and soul of mine!

I have rendered foul return! What veil of gloom

Can I take for my face? Before me spread

What cloud, to shun the old man's searching eye?"

To Euripides the most haunting sin on earth was failure in duty to a parent.

The New Testament ethical writers were certain that support of parents was an essential part of Christian duty. It is a thing to be remembered. We live in a time when even the most sacred duties are pushed on to the state and when we expect, in so many cases, public charity to do what private piety ought to do. As the Pastorals see it, help given to a parent is two things. First, it is an honouring of the recipient. It is the only way in which a child can demonstrate the esteem within his heart. Second, it is an admission of the claims of love. It is repaying love received in time of need with love given in time of need; and only with love can love be repaid.

There remains one thing left to say, and to leave it unsaid would be unfair. This very passage goes on to lay down certain of the qualities of the people whom the Church is called upon to support. What is true of the Church is true within the family. If a person is to be supported, that person must be supportable. If a parent is taken into a home and then by inconsiderate conduct causes nothing but trouble, another situation arises. There is a double duty here; the duty of the child to support the parent and the duty of the parent to be such that that support is possible within the structure of the home.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:9-10

From this passage it is clear that the Church had an official register of widows; and it seems that the word widow is being used in a double sense. Women who were aged and whose husbands had died and whose lives were lovely and useful were the responsibility of the Church; but it is also true that, perhaps as early as this, and certainly later in the early Church, there was an official order of widows, an order of elderly women who were set apart for special duties.

In the regulations of the Apostolic Constitutions, which tell us what the life and organization of the Church were like in the third century, it is laid down: "Three widows shall be appointed, two to persevere in prayer for those who are in temptation, and for the reception of revelations, when such are necessary, but one to assist women who are visited with sickness; she must be ready for service, discreet, telling the elders what is necessary, not avaricious, not given to much love of wine, so that she may be sober and able to perform the night services, and other loving duties."

Such widows were not ordained as the elders and the bishops were; they were set apart by prayer for the work which they had to do. They were not to be set apart until they were over sixty years of age. That was an age which the ancient world also considered to be specially suited for concentration on the spiritual life. Plato, in his plan for the ideal state, held that sixty was the right age for men and women to become priests and priestesses.

The Pastoral Epistles are always intensely practical; and in this passage we find seven qualifications which the Church's widows must satisfy.

They must have been the wife of one husband. In an age when the marriage bond was lightly regarded and almost universally dishonoured, they must be examples of purity and fidelity.

They must have earned an attested reputation for good works. The office-bearers of the Church, male or female, have within their keeping, not only their personal reputation, but also the good name of the Church. Nothing discredits a church like unworthy office-bearers; and nothing is so good an advertisement for it as an office-bearer who has taken his Christianity into the activity of daily living.

They must have nourished children. This may well mean more than one thing. It may mean that widows must have given proof of their Christian piety by bringing up their own families in the Christian way. But it can mean more than that. In an age when the marriage bond was very lax and men and women changed their partners with bewildering rapidity, children were regarded as a misfortune. This was the great age of child exposure. When a child was born, he was brought and laid before his father's feet. If the father stooped and lifted him, that meant that he acknowledged him and was prepared to accept responsibility for his upbringing. If the father turned and walked away, the child was quite literally thrown out, like an unwanted piece of rubbish. It often happened that such unwanted children were collected by unscrupulous people and, if girls, brought up to stock the public brothels, and, if boys, trained to be slaves or gladiators for the public games. It would be a Christian duty to rescue such children from death and worse than death, and to bring them up in a Christian home. So this may mean that widows must be women who had been prepared to give a home to abandoned children.

They must have been hospitable to strangers. Inns in the ancient world were notoriously dirty, expensive and immoral. Those who opened their homes to the traveller, or the stranger in a strange place, or to young people whose work and study took them far from home, were doing a most valuable service to the community. The open door of the Christian home is always a precious thing.

They must have washed the feet of the saints. That need not be taken literally, although the literal sense is included. To wash a person's feet was the task of a slave, the most menial of duties. This means that Christian widows must have been willing to accept the humblest tasks in the service of Christ and of his people. The Church needs its leaders who will live in prominence; but no less it needs those who are prepared to do the tasks which receive no prominence and little thanks.

They must have helped those in trouble. In days of persecution it was no small thing to help Christians who were suffering for their faith. This was to identify oneself with them and to accept the risk of coming to a like punishment. The Christian must stand by those in trouble for their faith, even if, in so doing, he brings trouble on himself.

They must have devoted themselves to all good works. Every man concentrates his life on something; the Christian concentrates his on obeying Christ and helping men.

When we study these qualifications for those who were to be enrolled as widows, we see that they are the qualifications of every true Christian.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:9-10

As we have already said, if not as early as the time of the Pastoral Epistles, certainly in later days, the widows became an accepted order in the Christian Church. Their place and work are dealt with in the first eight chapters of the third book of The Apostolic Constitutions, and these chapters reveal the use that such an order could be and the dangers into which it almost inevitably ran.

(i) It is laid down that women who would serve the Church must be women of discretion. Particularly they must be discreet in speech: "Let every widow be meek, quiet, gentle, sincere, free from anger, not talkative, not clamorous, not hasty of speech, not given to evil-speaking, not captious, not double-tongued, not a busybody. If she see or hear anything that is not right, let her be as one that does not see, and as one that does not hear." Such Church officials must be very careful when they discuss the faith with outsiders: "For unbelievers when they hear the doctrine concerning Christ, not explained as it ought to be, but defectively, especially that concerning his Incarnation or his Passion, will rather reject it with scorn, and laugh at it as false, than praise God for it."

There is nothing more dangerous than an official of the Church who talks about things which ought to be kept secret; and a Church office-bearer must be equipped to communicate the gospel in a way that will make men think more and not less of Christian truth.

(ii) It is laid down that women who serve the Church must not be gadabouts: "Let the widow therefore own herself to be the 'altar of God,' and let her sit in her own house, and not enter into the houses of the unfaithful, under any pretence to receive anything; for the altar of God never runs about, but is fixed in one place. Let therefore the virgin and the widow be such as do not run about, or gad to the houses of those who are alien from the faith. For such as these are gadders and impudent." The restless gossip is ill-equipped to serve the Church.

(iii) It is laid down that widows who accept the charity of the Church are not to be greedy. "There are some widows who esteem gain their business; and since they ask without shame, and receive without being satisfied, render other people more backward in giving.... Such a woman is thinking in her mind of where she can go to get, or that a certain woman who is her friend has forgotten her, and she has something to say to her.... She murmurs at the deaconess who distributed the charity, saying, 'Do you not see that I am in more distress and need of your charity? Why therefore have you preferred her before me?' " It is an ugly thing to seek to live off the Church rather than for the Church.

(iv) It is laid down that such women must do all they can to help themselves: "Let her take wool and assist others rather than herself want from them." The charity of the Church does not exist to make people lazy and dependent.

(v) Such women are not to be envious and jealous: "We hear that some widows are jealous, envious calumniators, and envious of the quiet of others.... It becomes them when one of their fellow-widows is clothed by anyone, or receives money, or meat, or drink, or shoes, at the refreshment of their sister, to thank God."

There we have at one and the same time a picture of the faults of which the Church is all too full, and of the virtues which should be the marks of the true Christian life.

Barclay: 1Ti 5:11-16

A passage like this reflects the situation in society in which the early Church found itself.

It is not that younger widows are condemned for marrying again. What is condemned is this. A young husband dies; and the widow, in the first bitterness of sorrow and on the impulse of the moment, decides to remain a widow all her life and to dedicate her life to the Church; but later she changes her mind and remarries. That woman is regarded as having taken Christ as her bridegroom. So that by marrying again she is regarded as breaking her marriage vow to Christ. She would have been better never to have taken the vow.

What complicated this matter very much was the social background of the times. It was next to impossible for a single or a widowed woman to earn her living honestly. There was practically no trade or profession open to her. The result was inevitable; she was almost driven to prostitution in order to live. The Christian woman, therefore, had either to marry or to dedicate her life completely to the service of the Church; there was no halfway house.

In any event the perils of idleness remain the same in any age. There was the danger of becoming restless; because a woman had not enough to do, she might become one of those creatures who drift from house to house in an empty social round. It was almost inevitable that such a woman would become a gossip; because she had nothing important to talk about, she would tend to talk scandal, repeating tales from house to house, each time with a little more embroidery and a little more malice. Such a woman ran the risk of becoming a busybody; because she had nothing of her own to take up her attention, she would be very apt to be over-interested and over-interfering in the affairs of others.

It was true then, as it is true now, that "Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do." The full life is always the safe life, and the empty life is always the life in peril.

So the advice is that these younger women should marry and engage upon the greatest task of all, rearing a family and making a home. Here we have another example of one of the main thoughts of the Pastoral Epistles. They are always concerned with how the Christian appears to the outside world. Does he give opportunity to criticize the Church or reason to admire it? It is always true that "the greatest handicap the Church has is the unsatisfactory lives of professing Christians" and equally true that the greatest argument for Christianity is a genuinely Christian life.

Constable: 1Ti 5:1-2

B. Basic principles of interpersonal relationships 5:1-2

Paul turned to the subject of interpersonal relationships to help his son in the faith get along with people effectively and instruct others wisely. What he had written in 4:11-13 might have led Timothy to understand his mentor to mean that he needed to resort to harsh and overbearing action. Consequently Paul hastened to explain that Timothy should not be abusive in prescribing and teaching these things. This brief section is transitional connecting with 4:11-16 in form and concern and with 5:3-25 in content.

"As with an article of clothing, the church has its seams, created naturally by age differences, gender differences, economic differences and so on. These seams, where these various groups come together, often show visible signs of stress. It falls to the Christian leader to cross all these lines from time to time in order to minister effectively. But crossing these lines requires sensitivity and care."¹⁷¹

One of the greatest failings of people involved in pastoral work is their inability to relate to and work with others effectively. This failure is often traceable to the pastor's attitude toward others, how he views them. Paul wisely prefaced his specific instructions concerning how to deal with certain leadership needs with fundamental principles designed to facilitate interpersonal relationships.

In short, Timothy was to relate to everyone in the church as if they were the members of his own family. Paul had already taught that the local church is a "household" (3:15). Therefore believers, and especially a leader of the church, should treat other Christians accordingly.

Specifically we should deal with older men respectfully and appeal to them gently rather than rebuking them harshly. Their chronological age regardless of their spiritual age is reason enough to approach them humbly rather than arrogantly. Of course, we might eventually have to rebuke and even exclude from the fellowship any person who is destroying the church by teaching false doctrine, for example. However even in those cases we should approach older men first and patiently as fathers.

We can deal with younger men more directly but always as brothers. The pastor should regard younger men not as inferior or superior to himself but as equals. In Timothy's case these men were his contemporaries. Even an elderly man should think of younger Christian men as his brothers giving them the dignity of equals rather than looking down on them as inferiors.

We should think of and treat the older women in the congregation as we would our own mothers. This implies giving them special consideration in view of their age and experience. Some pastors tend to neglect the older women because they have difficulty identifying with them or because they do not appear to be the more productive members of the congregation. This practice differs from the one Paul urged Timothy to adopt.

We should regard the younger women as sisters in the Lord and treat them with the purity one would grant his physical sister. Perhaps because it is a temptation for some pastors to love their spiritual sisters too much Paul added "with all purity" (v. 2). If a pastor determines to relate to the younger women in his congregation as sisters, he will not do anything to or with them that would harm them in any way.

Throughout his epistles Paul urged his readers to adopt certain attitudes toward God (to think of Him as Father, Lord, Savior, etc.) and themselves (as saints, ambassadors, sons of God, etc.). These attitudes were crucial for them to hold so they might live properly. The way we think determines how we behave. Here (vv. 1-2) he taught a particular view toward others in the local church that is essential to success in interpersonal relationships especially as pastors.

Students Need Training in Interpersonal Competence

At "The Conference on Student Development in Theological Education" in June 1985, Dr. David Schuller of the Association of Theological Schools made the following comments.

Of those ministers involuntarily terminated by churches in recent years only 6-13% failed due to professional incompetence. However 46% were unsatisfactory due to interpersonal incompetence. Of this second group half were too autocratic and half were too passive.

Schuller gave nine signs of interpersonal incompetence.

1. They did not understand the situation, especially what they personally had done to make the matter worse. (This may identify a failure to listen and observe.)

2. They blamed others instead of accepting personal responsibility.

3. They did not delegate appropriately.

4. They were unable to develop common loyalties with people.

5. They were unable to make clear and direct statements or to behave consistently with statements they did make.

6. They needed emotional support and approval all the time from everybody.

7. They were unable to interpret the present in terms of reality.

8. They treated "differentness" as a threat.

9. They did not support others emotionally while disagreeing intellectually.

Constable: 1Ti 5:3-25

C. How to deal with widows and elders 5:3-25

Paul now addressed how Timothy was to deal with the two main problem areas in the Ephesian church, the younger widows and the erring elders.

Constable: 1Ti 5:3-16

1. Provisions for widows 5:3-16

Paul gave instructions concerning the church's responsibility for its widows to clarify how and for whom the church should provide special care. Widows have been and still are specially vulnerable individuals. As such God has always shown special concern for their protection (cf. Deut. 10:18; 24:17; Ps. 68:5; Isa. 1:17; Luke 2:37). The early church mirrored His attitude (Acts 6:1; 9:39).

". . . the real widow seems to be set up as an ideal in contrast to the young widows in much the same way that Timothy is in contrast to the false teachers (4:6-16; 6:11-16)."¹⁷²

This whole discussion of widows, then, may focus on the younger widows in particular. They may be the same women Paul spoke of in 2 Timothy 3:6-7 who were responding positively to the false teachers. This may explain the inordinate length of the section.

5:3-4 "The basic thought of the word widow' is that of loneliness. The word comes from an adjective meaning bereft' and speaks of her resultant loneliness as having been bereft of her husband."¹⁷³

Paul first distinguished two kinds of widows in the church. First, there were the bereaved who had children or grandchildren who could support them. Second, there were those who had no family to care for them, the bereft as well as bereaved. The Christian physical relatives of the former group should care for the first type (cf. Mark 7:10-12; Eph. 6:2).¹⁷⁴ The church should care for the latter group and presumably widows with non-supportive family members. The church should honor this second group of widows, the extremely dependent, rather than looking down on them.

"It is what a person is, not what he has, that is the proper gauge of honour, or of dishonour . . ."¹⁷⁵

5:5-6 However not all in the second category should receive regular financial help. Only those widows without children or supporting relatives (Gr. memonomeme, "left alone") who give evidence that they are looking to God for their needs and are seeking to honor Him with their lives qualify (cf. Anna in Luke 2:36-38). These are "widows indeed." Widows who give themselves to the pursuit of pleasure rather than to the pursuit of God do not qualify for regular support. These women receive in their lives the wages of their sin: spiritual deadness. The term "dead" describes widows who are believers (cf. James 2:17).

"To have pleasure in life is a legitimate and healthy thing; but to live for pleasure, as some people do, and did even in Timothy's day, is an unworthy, and unhealthy, thing. The difference between Christians is largely a matter of appetite--is he satisfied, with the things of God, or does he hanker after the things of the world?"¹⁷⁶

"It has been my experience in three different pastorates that godly widows are a spiritual powerhouse' in the church. They are the backbone of the prayer meetings. They give themselves to visitation, and they swell the ranks of teachers in the Sunday School. It has also been my experience that, if a widow is not godly, she can be a great problem to the church. She will demand attention, complain about what the younger people do, and often hang on the telephone' and gossip. (Of course, it is not really gossip.' She only wants her friends to be able to pray more intelligently' about these matters!)"¹⁷⁷

5:7 Timothy was to teach these things so family members in the church would shoulder their rightful responsibility. He was also to do so to encourage the widows to seek the Lord rather than pursuing lives of "wanton pleasure" (v. 6).

5:8 Paul cited a commonly recognized responsibility to encourage the relatives of widows to maintain them. Family members have a universally recognized duty to care for one another. Even unbelievers acknowledge this. If a Christian fails here, he behaves contrary to the teaching of his faith and is in this particular worse than the typical unbeliever who helps his needy relations. Even the Lord Jesus made provision for His mother's care as He hung on the cross (John 19:26-27).

"The Christian who falls below the best heathen standard of family affection is the more blameworthy, since he has, what the heathen has not, the supreme example of love in Jesus Christ."¹⁷⁸

5:9-10 Evidently the Ephesian church had a "list" of "widows indeed" who received regular support from the congregation. A widow had to meet three qualifications to get her name on this list.

1. She had to be at least 60 years old.

"Sixty was the recognized age in antiquity when one became an old' man or woman . . ."¹⁷⁹

At this age most widows probably became incapable of providing for their own needs, and most would no longer have the opportunity to remarry.

2. She had to have been a one-man woman. The same qualification existed for elders and deacons (3:2, 12). Following the same interpretation given in 3:2, this would mean that she was unqualified if she had been unfaithful, promiscuous, or polyandrous.¹⁸⁰ Remarriage after the death of her spouse would not necessarily disqualify her.

3. She had to have established a reputation for good works. Paul cited five typical examples of good works.

a. She had reared her children responsibly, assuming she had children. This evidenced good works in the home.

b. She had been hospitable. This demonstrated good works in her community.

c. She had humbly served her Christian brothers and sisters. "Washed the saints' feet" seems to be a figure of speech for humble service in the church family.

d. She had helped people in special need, an example of good works toward the needy.

e. She had "devoted herself" to good works. Good works had been important to her presumably as an expression of her faith in Christ.

The idea that Paul was describing a special order of widows with spiritual and charitable duties to perform for which they received remuneration lacks foundation.¹⁸¹ Such an order existed in later centuries, but its existence in the infancy of the church is indefensible.¹⁸²

5:11-12 It was not wise to place younger widows on this list, and Paul explained why. Younger widows' sensual desires would be stronger, and these feelings would make it very hard for them to remain committed to serving Christ wholeheartedly as single women.

"The metaphor is that of a young animal trying to free itself from the yoke, and becoming restive through its fulness of life."¹⁸³

Paul evidently assumed that this commitment to the Lord characterized those on the list (cf. v. 5). If the church leaders placed them on the list and they wanted to remarry, they would have to set aside this pledge of devotion to and service of Christ alone.¹⁸⁴ They would thereby incur some form of temporal condemnation. Perhaps this condemnation came from their consciences, their church family, or elsewhere. It was certainly not eternal condemnation.

Another interpretive option is that perhaps these verses describe more particularly a younger Christian widow faced with the temptation of marrying an unbeliever (cf. 1 Cor. 7:39).¹⁸⁵ Her sensual desires might overpower her commitment to do God's will and lead her to live contrary to the faith that she professed. Many English translations render the Greek word pistin ("faith," v. 12) "pledge." Obviously setting aside her previous pledge does not mean breaking her pledge to her husband since Paul encouraged widows to remarry (v. 14).

"The explanation for Paul's strong words apparently lay in his view of widowhood as a spiritual commitment. He did not want younger widows to accept the calling of widowhood and then renounce that call with the appearance of any eligible man. It was better to allow them to plan for remarriage as he directed in 5:14."¹⁸⁶

5:13-15 Placement on the list of supported widows would not be good for younger widows because it would open them to the temptation of idleness as well as inconsistency. They would normally face temptation to use their energy and time in too much talking and getting into other people's affairs. In short, they would fail to do constructive activities and instead become involved in what was destructive. Contrast the behavior of the commended widows in verse 10.

"In their visits to homes they pick up private matters and spread them abroad. This is always a snare to those who go from home to home or church to church."¹⁸⁷

In view of these possibilities Paul encouraged younger widows to remarry. In the ancient world most people expected that a widow would remarry.¹⁸⁸ The apostle urged the younger widows to use their strength to bear children and to care for their families, the primary duties of a typical Christian wife (cf. Titus 2:5). By doing so, they would not give the enemy (any accuser of believers) an opportunity to criticize them for going back on their pledge to serve Christ as a "widow indeed." Evidently this had already happened in the Ephesian church (v. 15). In forsaking their professed service of Christ in this way some had turned aside to follow Satan. This is a strong description of the real situation involved in going back on a commitment to Christ.

Did Paul mean that every young widow, and perhaps every young woman, should get married and bear children? I think not. This was the typical role of a young woman in Paul's day and still is today worldwide. This seems to be another example of his presenting the typical situation with room for exceptions assumed.

"The wife who works simply to get luxuries may discover too late that she has lost some necessities. It may be all right to have what money can buy, if you do not lose what money cannot buy."¹⁸⁹

5:16 In conclusion, Paul sought to correct a possible misunderstanding. He wrote that financially capable women should maintain the widows in their families so the church would not have to support them. Probably he referred to "any woman" to clarify that this duty applied to women who did not have living or believing husbands as well as to male heads of households.

"Certainly we must honor our parents and grandparents and seek to provide for them if they have needs. Not every Christian family is able to take in another member, and not every widow wants to live with her children. Where there is sickness or handicap, professional care is necessary, and perhaps this cannot be given in a home. Each family must decide what God's will is in the matter, and no decision is easy. The important thing is that believers show love and concern and do all they can to help each other."¹⁹⁰

"Paul's advice [in 5:9-16] focused on the three terms, respect, compassion, and responsibility."¹⁹¹

College: 1Ti 5:1-25

1 TIMOTHY 5

VI. RELATIONSHIPS WITHIN THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY (5:1-6:2)

In this section Paul gives Timothy instructions for dealing with special groups within the Christian community: first groups by age, then widows, then elders, and finally slaves. The lifestyle demonstrated in these relationships is to be influenced by Christian values. It must also win the approval and respect of the pagan population.

A. THE MINISTER AND THE CHURCH (5:1-2)

¹ Do not rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father. Treat younger men as brothers, ² older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters, with absolute purity.

Paul is well aware of Timothy's youthfulness. Since the church is a family, Paul instructs Timothy how he is to respond to those within that family.

5:1 Do not rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father.

The respect for one's elders was very much a part of the world of the Ancient Near East. Timothy was to deal with older men in a way that was not harsh. The word "rebuke" (ejpiplhvssw , epiplçssô ) appears only here in the NT. It signifies a verbal rebuff. Paul was not saying that Timothy was to avoid correcting older men when they were found to be in error. He is to "exhort" (parakalevw , parakaleô , a word translated "urge" in 1:3 and 2:1, and "preach" in 4:13 and 6:2) them "as he would his own father."

Treat younger men as brothers,

The verb "treat" has been supplied by the NIV translators. In reality the verb "exhort" is to be understood with each of the next three groups: "younger men," "older women," and "younger women."

5:2 older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters, with absolute purity.

"Younger men" are to be exhorted "as brothers," "older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters." To the latter group Paul adds "with absolute purity." Although some would see the phrase as descriptive of Timothy's relationship with all four groups, it is more reasonable to see it in terms of his relationship with "younger women." Younger women could pose a special problem for Timothy, and indeed they continue to do so for any young minister. The word "purity" can be used in a general sense (4:12), but here it is likely used with the more specific meaning "chastity" in the sense of sexual purity. The church at Ephesus may well have been experiencing some problem with lack of purity on the part of some younger women (1 Tim 5:1; 2 Tim 3:6-7).

B. THE CARE OF WIDOWS (5:3-16)

This section serves as a normal transition of subject from Paul's instructions to exhort "older women as mothers." In the culture of the time widows were often forgotten. This was not so among Jews, and it was not to be the case among Christians. The key word in this larger section about the church's responsibility to widows is "honor" (tivma , tima ) rendered by the NIV "give proper recognition." The word carries with it both the idea of respect and that of material support.

1. Family Responsibilities (5:3-8)

³ Give proper recognition to those widows who are really in need. ⁴ But if a widow has children or grandchildren, these should learn first of all to put their religion into practice by caring for their own family and so repaying their parents and grandparents, for this is pleasing to God. ⁵ The widow who is really in need and left all alone puts her hope in God and continues night and day to pray and to ask God for help. ⁶ But the widow who lives for pleasure is dead even while she lives. ⁷ Give the people these instructions, too, so that no one may be open to blame. ⁸ If anyone does not provide for his relatives, and especially for his immediate family, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever.

5:3 Give proper recognition to those widows who are really in need.

The English phrase "who are really in need" in the NIV represents a single Greek word (o[ntw" , ontôs ) which means "really." The point is not "widows in need" but "widows indeed." Paul is using the word to indicate widows who have no one to look after their needs. The qualification is intended to designate a widow who is left alone , who has material needs which are not being met. V. 16 indicates that the phrase "give proper recognition" ( tima ) or "honor" means more than giving respect. It clearly involves helping them.

5:4 But if a widow has children or grandchildren, these should learn first of all to put their religion into practice by caring for their own family and so repaying their parents and grandparents, for this is pleasing to God.

This verse gives the first qualification of those who are not "widows indeed." If they have "children or grandchildren," they do have those who should meet their needs. Caring for a needy widowed mother or grandmother is a first step in "putting their religion into practice" (eujsebei'n , eusebein , literally "practicing godliness"). It is repayment for services rendered and "is pleasing to God."

5:5 The widow who is really in need and left all alone puts her hope in God and continues night and day to pray and to ask God for help.

The real widow has been "left alone," indicating that with the death of her husband she has no family to care for her. Such a widow must, however, demonstrate some spiritual qualities. She must "put her hope in God." She must have a prayer life that can be described as "night and day" (note the Jewish reckoning of time - sunset to sunset) indicating that she lives a life characterized by prayer.

5:6 But the widow who lives for pleasure is dead even while she lives.

The true widow does not "live for pleasure," a verb found in James 5:5 and used of general self-indulgence. A woman who does live for pleasure needs to be seen as dead spiritually "even while she lives."

5:7 Give the people these instructions, too, so that no one may be open to blame.

Timothy is to "give these instructions" (i.e., vv. 5-6) probably to the widows. Paul wants them not to "be open to blame," a phrase Paul used in 3:2 to introduce the qualifications of overseers.

5:8 If anyone does not provide for his relatives, and especially for his immediate family, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever.

Now Paul moves to the instructions Timothy is to share with the families of the widows. One who does not provide for his relatives and especially those "under his own roof," i.e., his immediate family, "has denied" the essence of the Christian faith. He is "worse than an unbeliever." Unbelievers or pagans in the contemporary world would acknowledge the responsibility of children to parents. As Guthrie has noted, "It was unthinkable that Christian morality should lag behind general pagan standards."

2. Widows to Be Enrolled (5:9-10)

⁹ No widow may be put on the list of widows unless she is over sixty, has been faithful to her husband, ^{a 10} and is well known for her good deeds, such as bringing up children, showing hospitality, washing the feet of the saints, helping those in trouble and devoting herself to all kinds of good deeds.

^a 9 Or has had but one husband

5:9 No widow may be put on the list of widows

There has been considerable debate about who the widows were who were to be put on the list and just how they were to function with the church. Some have suggested that the Greek word translated "put on the list" (katalegevsqw , katalegesthô ) carries the more general meaning "to count." Most, however, would see a more technical use of the word to indicate enrolling of these widows on some official list. The real question is the nature of the list and the function of the ladies on the list. (1) Some would see the enlisted widows as simply a roll of widows who receive regular compensation from the church. The list would simply be a compilation of the "widows indeed" discussed above. (2) Since specific qualifications similar to those for overseers and deacons are given for these widows, many have suggested "an order of widows" given specific duties with the church. These duties are thought to have included spiritual and charitable works for which the widows received compensation. (3) Lea and Griffin prefer to see the development of "an order" of widows as later evolution. They would agree with Guthrie that it is "preferable . . . to suppose that special duties in the Church were reserved for some of the old widows receiving aid, and some official recognition of this fact was given." Guthrie's assessment seems reasonable. The fact that a widow was not "on the list" did not mean that she would not receive any assistance from the church.

unless she is over sixty,

Paul gives three basic requirements for a widow to be "put on the list." First, she must be not less than sixty years of age. This does not imply that a thirty-year-old widow with children still under her care would not receive aid. Women under sixty would generally be expected to work and ultimately to remarry. Lea and Griffin are likely right in suggesting that Paul has here singled out the younger widows "who were apparently a source of great difficulty for the Ephesian church (5:15)."

has been faithful to her husband,

Second, a widow who is to be placed on the list must have "been faithful to her husband." This phrase represent a Greek phrase that might literally be translated "one man's woman." The parallel "one woman's man" was used in the qualifications for overseers and deacons (3:2, 12; Titus 1:6). Although some have assumed that Paul is forbidding second marriages, it is more reasonable to see it as a call for a woman who has demonstrated marital fidelity. No more than one man can lay claim to her.

5:10 and is well known for her good deeds, such as bringing up children, showing hospitality, washing the feet of the saints, helping those in trouble and devoting herself to all kinds of good deeds.

The third requirement involves a list of good deeds this widow is to have done, likely before the death of her husband. She must have "brought up children." The emphasis here is not the ability to have children but rather child-rearing, a significant part of the role of women in the first century. She should show "hospitality, washing the feet of the saints." These widows should show service to the traveling Christians. Washing feet was a necessary part of showing that hospitality. "Helping those in trouble" indicates that these widows have rendered relief to persecuted Christians. Paul concludes with an all-encompassing summary statement: "and devoting herself to all kinds of good deeds." She must have a reputation for doing good deeds.

3. Younger Widows (5:11-15)

¹¹ As for younger widows, do not put them on such a list. For when their sensual desires overcome their dedication to Christ, they want to marry. ¹² Thus they bring judgment on themselves, because they have broken their first pledge. ¹³ Besides, they get into the habit of being idle and going about from house to house. And not only do they become idlers, but also gossips and busybodies, saying things they ought not to. ¹⁴ So I counsel younger widows to marry, to have children, to manage their homes and to give the enemy no opportunity for slander. ¹⁵ Some have in fact already turned away to follow Satan.

5:11 As for younger widows, do not put them on such a list.

In this section Paul explains his reasons for excluding "younger widows" from the "list." The exclusion of these younger widows from the list would in no way exclude them from receiving necessary assistance. They are likely to be excluded from being regular recipients and from serving in some form of special ministry.

For when their sensual desires overcome their dedication to Christ, they want to marry.

Paul first suggests that these women would be overcome in "sensual desires." While it is true that many of these women would remarry, one should not see vv. 11-12 as a suggestion that the desire of these younger women to remarry was tantamount to abandoning the faith. The solution to this problem involves the interpretation one brings to v. 12.

5:12 Thus they bring judgment on themselves, because they have broken their first pledge.

This verse may literally be translated, "having judgment because they have set aside their first faith." Fee has suggested three alternative interpretations for the key word in the verse: (1) The word rendered "pledge" may indicate a pledge to widowhood, which the widow would break when she remarried. (2) The pledge may have to do with her "faithfulness" to her first husband and her abandoning the ideal of being married only once (v. 9). (3) The word "pledge" should be translated literally as "faith," indicating her abandonment of her faith in Christ when she remarries. Lea and Griffin have suggested that this pledge is broken when the widows do not marry a believer and thus abandon their faith in Christ. Although this position has the advantage of taking pivsti" ( pistis ), the word here rendered "pledge," in the way it is used elsewhere in the Pastoral Epistles, there is nothing within the text to suggest such a marriage. When connected to the verb here translated "broken" (ajqetevw , atheteô ), pistis should likely be rendered "pledge." It would seem that the primary problem with enrolling younger widows was not remarriage because Paul will later suggest that they should remarry (5:14), rather the tendency to "sensual desires." The mention of a broken first pledge should be taken as the widow's promise to serve Christ as a widow.

5:13 Besides, they get into the habit of being idle and going about from house to house. And not only do they become idlers, but also gossips and busybodies, saying things they ought not to.

Second, the behavior of these younger women might disgrace the cause of Christ. The financial support of the church might lead these widows to learn idleness as they would flit about "from house to house," sharing gossip wherever they went and being "busybodies," meddling in the affairs of others. The word "idle" (ajgraiv , agrai ) appears in Titus 1:12 as "lazy," in James 2:20 as "useless," and in Matt 20:3 as "with nothing to do." The NIV translation renders a Greek word (fluvaroi , phlyaroi ) "gossips" which is in reality a much richer word, meaning one who talks foolishly or makes false accusations.

5:14 So I counsel younger widows to marry, to have children, to manage their homes

The verb "to have children" is the same one used in 2:15 where Paul said that "women will be saved through childbearing." The use of the word here does indicate that Paul clearly saw "childbearing" as a part of the role of women. The verb "to manage their homes" (oijkodespotei'n , oikodespotein ) appears only here in the NT and signifies taking charge of the matters of the home.

and to give the enemy no opportunity for slander.

Paul's concern is that these younger widows behave in such a manner as "to give the enemy no opportunity for slander." The enemy here may be either any non-Christian enemy or Satan. Although the context here is not conclusive, v. 16 points to Satan as the adversary. The word "opportunity" (ajformhvn , aphormçn ) represents a Greek word which can literally be translated "the starting-point or base of operations for an expedition."

5:15 Some have in fact already turned away to follow Satan.

Paul's concern is urgent because some have already turned away to follow Satan. Some likely indicates some of the younger widows.

4. Women and Widows (5:16)

¹⁶ If any woman who is a believer has widows in her family, she should help them and not let the church be burdened with them, so that the church can help those widows who are really in need.

In v. 16 Paul returns to the subject of the responsibility of family members to care for widows. The difficulty with v. 16 is that the shorter and better attested reading is a bit problematic: "any woman who is a believer." On the other hand, the longer reading seems to fit better what one would expect here from Paul, "any man or woman who is a believer." Fee has suggested that "the problem behind vv. 4 and 8 was a specific case of a younger widow of means rejecting the care of a widowed mother and/or grandmother." While one need not see the "any woman who is a believer" as a widow, there may well have been a problem with women of means failing to care for widows within their households.

C. ELDERS (5:17-25)

¹⁷ The elders who direct the affairs of the church well are worthy of double honor, especially those whose work is preaching and teaching. ¹⁸ For the Scripture says, "Do not muzzle the ox while it is treading out the grain," ^a and "The worker deserves his wages." ^{b 19} Do not entertain an accusation against an elder unless it is brought by two or three witnesses. ²⁰ Those who sin are to be rebuked publicly, so that the others may take warning.

²¹ I charge you, in the sight of God and Christ Jesus and the elect angels, to keep these instructions without partiality, and to do nothing out of favoritism.

²² Do not be hasty in the laying on of hands, and do not share in the sins of others. Keep yourself pure.

²³ Stop drinking only water, and use a little wine because of your stomach and your frequent illnesses.

²⁴ The sins of some men are obvious, reaching the place of judgment ahead of them; the sins of others trail behind them. ²⁵ In the same way, good deeds are obvious, and even those that are not cannot be hidden.

^a 18 Deut. 25:4 ^b 18 Luke 10:7

5:17 The elders who direct the affairs of the church well

Like the concern for widows at the beginning of 5:11-15, Paul expresses concern that elders be cared for. One wonders why Paul did not discuss caring for the needs of elders in chapter 3. The answer may rest in the fact that Paul is now dealing with correcting church problems, here erring elders. Likewise the use of "honor" (timhv , timç ) in this verse provides a clear link to the use of the verb form "give proper respect" (timavw , timaô ), in v. 3, concerning widows.

The elders of v. 17 represent Paul's use of a synonym for the overseers of 3:1-7. The Greek phrase (kalw'" proestw'te" , kalôs proestôtes ) rendered in the NIV "direct the affairs of the church well" is translated "rule well" by the KJV. Neither translation carries the intent of the original, which might more literally be translated "lead well."

are worthy of double honor,

At least five options have been suggested for the meaning of the phrase "worthy of double honor": (1) such elders are to be properly honored and properly paid; (2) they should receive "honor" (not pay) first because they serve as elders and second because they serve "well"; (3) they should receive "double" the stipend of "widows indeed"; (4) they should receive more pay, although not necessarily double, than the widows; or (5) they should receive more honor, not pay, than widows (5:3) and masters (6:1). It seems best to see the "double honor" as respect that includes remuneration. The emphasis on compensation is clear from the discussion earlier of honor to true widows and from Paul's illustrations in v. 18.

especially those whose work is preaching and teaching.

The word "especially" may indicate a subgroup of "elders whose work is preaching and teaching," or Knight has suggested that it may be used to delineate what it means to lead "well." If one takes the first option, Paul has in mind those who spend perhaps all their time "preaching and teaching." This would indicate "full-time elders." The second option suggests that the work (kopiavw , kopiaô , a word indicating "hard work") of all elders involves preaching (literally "in word") and teaching. The first option may explain the need for compensation.

5:18 For the Scripture says, "Do not muzzle the ox while it is treading out the grain," and "The worker deserves his wages."

In this verse Paul supports his call for support of these elders who lead well with two quotations. The first quotation is from Deut 25:4 and is also used by Paul in 1 Cor 9:9 for the support of those in ministry. The second quotation appears in Luke 10:7 (cf. Matt 10:10). The question here is whether the formula "for the Scripture says" is to be taken only with the first quotation which is clearly an OT quote or with both. If it is to be taken with both quotations, then Paul would be referring to a statement of Jesus as "Scripture." Fee argues that the second quotation is simply a proverb cited both by Jesus and by Paul. Knight makes a very convincing argument for Paul's citing Jesus, perhaps even from Luke's gospel since Luke traveled with Paul. Both citations illustrate Paul's point that these men who labor in the church should receive financial support in the work they perform for the church.

5:19 Do not entertain an accusation against an elder unless it is brought by two or three witnesses.

In vv. 19-20 Paul takes up a second item in regard to elders - correcting an elder who is in sin. Paul provides Timothy with two basic guidelines: (1) do not accept any charges against an elder which are not certain; (2) when an elder is found to be guilty he must be reprimanded in public. The call for "an accusation" to be supported by "two or three witnesses" follows the OT procedure for verifying a sin or crime (Deut 19:15). Paul is here simply calling for Timothy to protect the reputation of an elder as one should anyone (2 Cor 13:1). It is very easy for elders, or for that matter anyone in a leadership position, to be the recipient of unfair and untrue accusations.

5:20 Those who sin are to be rebuked publicly, so that the others may take warning.

The second item may well be the reason for this entire section. "Those who sin" (literally "those who are sinning") "are to be rebuked publicly." Paul's instructions may seem harsh and unfair but likely assume that Timothy has already followed the admonition of 5:1 "not [to] rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father." The instructions are to be carried out for those who persist in sin. The point of the rebuke is "that the others may take warning" (literally "have fear").

5:21 I charge you, in the sight of God and Christ Jesus and the elect angels, to keep these instructions without partiality, and to do nothing out of favoritism.

Here Paul indicates the solemn nature of the charge he has given to Timothy in correcting elders who sin. The charge is an oath of sorts taken before the heavenly tribunal - "in the sight of God and Christ Jesus and the elect angels." Timothy must carry out the task "without partiality" or "favoritism." "Partiality" (provkrima , prokrima ) involves pre-judging a case while "favoritism" (provsklisi" , prosklisis ) indicates the inclination to side with one party against another.

5:22 Do not be hasty in the laying on of hands,

In this verse Paul moves from the public rebuke of an elder who sins to the appointment of men who will serve as elders and perhaps also deacons. Paul warns Timothy against making a hasty appointment of those who were to serve in leadership capacities within the church (cf. Acts 13:3). The "laying on of hands" is used of the appointment of those who are to serve in ministry (see discussion at 4:14; cf. 2 Tim 1:6).

and do not share in the sins of others. Keep yourself pure.

"Do not share in the sins of others" can mean either (1) do not assist in the appointment of men who bear the kind of sins described earlier in the letter because, if one does, he shares in their sins or (2) do not become partners in the sins of others, i.e., do not be like those you are correcting. The first alternative seems best to fit the immediate context.

5:23 Stop drinking only water, and use a little wine because of your stomach and your frequent illnesses.

Timothy may well have been in danger of taking Paul's advice to keep himself pure and the earlier admonition that overseers and deacons not abuse wine as support for his practice of drinking only water. The other explanation of Paul's instruction to use a little wine (oi o" , oinos ) might be the possibility that Timothy had bought into the ascetic tendencies of the false teachers. Paul does not specify the nature of Timothy's frequent illnesses; however, some have thought that Timothy's being told to use a little wine because of his stomach might indicate that drinking only water was affecting his stomach. In the ancient world wine was often seen as having medicinal value. While one cannot say with certainty what initiated the need for these instructions, it seems likely that Timothy was taking very seriously his obligations to be pure and to set a good example to the detriment of his health.

5:24 The sins of some men are obvious, reaching the place of judgment ahead of them; the sins of others trail behind them.

After his brief digression with personal advice for Timothy, Paul returns to the matter of sins of elders. He first notes that "the sins of some" are so clear they cannot be missed. Their sins race ahead and reach "the place of the judgment ahead of them." On the other hand, there are others whose sins are not as evident. Only later on do their sins become clear.

5:25 In the same way, good deeds are obvious, and even those that are not cannot be hidden.

The same thing can be said with regard to "good deeds." For some they are "obvious." For others they may not be so clear, but for these as well they will eventually come to the forefront.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

Commentary -- Other

Critics Ask: 1Ti 5:8

1 TIMOTHY 5:8 —Does this contradict Jesus’ instruction about not storing treasures on earth?

PROBLEM: Jesus exhorted His disciples, “Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth” ( Matt. 6:19 ). Luke added, “Give to everyone who asks of you” ( Luke 6:30 ). By contrast, Paul affirmed that “If anyone does not provide for his own … he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever” ( 1 Tim. 5:8 ). And Proverbs 13:22 claims that “a good man leaves an inheritance to his children’s children.” But how can we give all our treasure to God and others and still have an inheritance left for our family.

SOLUTION: The Bible does not command us to give away all our money to God and others. The OT laid down the tithe as the minimum all should give (cf. Mal. 3:8 ), and proportionally blessed those who brought more offerings (cf. 1 Cor. 16:2 ; 2 Cor. 8:14-15 ). In addition to this, we should help those in need, especially our own family and other believers ( 1 Tim. 5:8 ).

Jesus in no way intended that we should give away all that we possess. His advice to the rich young ruler to do so was a special case, since money had become an idol to this man (see Luke 18:22 ). Jesus encouraged prudence and economy and forbade making “treasures” our chief good. He encouraged us not to be unduly “anxious” about our earthly provisions ( Matt. 6:25 ) nor to selfishly hoard treasures for ourselves on earth ( Matt. 6:19-20 ). But in no way did He say we should not invest our money or plan for the future. Indeed, He gave parables about investing our treasures ( Matt. 25:14ff ) and about counting the cost before building a tower ( Luke 14:28 ).

Neither is there any indication that the early believers ever took Jesus’ statement (to give to those who ask) to the extreme of giving away everything they possessed. In spite of some misunderstood verses to the contrary (see comments on Acts 2:44-45 ), the early church did not practice any abiding form of communism or socialism. Most of them apparently owned their own homes and/or other property. Otherwise, how could they have fulfilled the command to provide for their own and to leave an inheritance to their families. The prudent believer gives of his or her possessions first to God (see Matt. 6:19 , 33 ), then for family and other believers ( 1 Tim. 5:8 ), and then, as much as is possible, to help the poor ( Gal. 2:10 ).   

Evidence: 1Ti 5:5

" I have no confidence at all in polished speech or brilliant literary effort to bring about a revival, but I have all the confidence in the world in the poor saint who would weep her eyes out because people are living in sin." Charles Spurgeon

Evidence: 1Ti 5:13

Try after sermons to talk to strangers. The preacher may have missed the mark, but you need not miss it. Or the preacher may have struck the mark, and you can help to make the impression deeper by a kind word. CHARLES SPURGEON

Introduction / Outline

Robertson: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

First Timothy

Probably a.d. 65 From Macedonia

By Way of Introduction

Assuming the Pauline authorship the facts shape up after this fashion. Paul had been in Ephesus (1Ti_1:3) after his arrival from Rome, which was certainly before the burning of Rome in a.d. 64. He had left Timothy in charge of the work in Ephesus and has gone on into Macedonia (1Ti_1:3), possibly to Philippi as he had hoped (Phi_2:24). He wishes to help Timothy meet the problems of doctrine (against the Gnostics), discipline, and church training which are increasingly urgent. There are personal touches of a natural kind about Timothy’s own growth and leadership. There are wise words here from the greatest of all preachers to a young minister whom Paul loved.

JFB: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

GENUINENESS.--The ancient Church never doubted of their being canonical and written by Paul. They are in the Peschito Syriac version of the second century. MURATORI'S Fragment on the Canon of Scripture, at the close of the second century, acknowledges them as such. IRENÆUS [Against Heresies, 1; 3.3.3; 4.16.3; 2.14.8; 3.11.1; 1.16.3], quotes 1Ti 1:4, 1Ti 1:9; 1Ti 6:20; 2Ti 4:9-11; Tit 3:10. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA [Miscellanies, 2, p. 457; 3, pp. 534, 536; 1, p. 350], quotes 1Ti 6:1, 1Ti 6:20; Second Timothy, as to deaconesses; Tit 1:12. TERTULLIAN [The Prescription against Heretics, 25; 6], quotes 1Ti 6:20; 2Ti 1:14; 1Ti 1:18; 1Ti 6:13, &c.; 2Ti 2:2; Tit 3:10-11. EUSEBIUS includes the three in the "universally acknowledged" Scriptures. Also THEOPHILUS OF ANTIOCH [To Autolychus, 3.14], quotes 1Ti 2:1-2; Tit 3:1, and CAIUS (in EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 6.20]) recognizes their authenticity. CLEMENT OF ROME, in the end of the first century, in his first Epistle to the Corinthians [29], quotes 1Ti 2:8. IGNATIUS, in the beginning of the second century, in Epistle to Polycarp, [6], alludes to 2Ti 2:4. POLYCARP, in the beginning of the second century [Epistle to the Philippians, 4], alludes to 2Ti 2:4; and in the ninth chapter to 2Ti 4:10. Hegisippus, in the end of the second century, in EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 3.32], alludes to 1Ti 6:3, 1Ti 6:20. ATHENAGORAS, in the end of the second century, alludes to 1Ti 6:16. JUSTIN MARTYR, in the middle of the second century [Dialogue with Trypho, 47], alludes to Tit 3:4. The Gnostic MARCION alone rejected these Epistles.

The HERESIES OPPOSED in them form the transition stage from Judaism, in its ascetic form, to Gnosticism, as subsequently developed. The references to Judaism and legalism are clear (1Ti 1:7; 1Ti 4:3; Tit 1:10, Tit 1:14; Tit 3:9). Traces of beginning Gnosticism are also unequivocal (1Ti 1:4). The Gnostic theory of a twofold principle from the beginning, evil as well as good, appears in germ in 1Ti 4:3, &c. In 1Ti 6:20 the term Gnosis ("science") itself occurs. Another Gnostic error, namely, that "the resurrection is past," is alluded to in 2Ti 2:17-18. The Judaism herein opposed is not that of the earlier Epistles, which upheld the law and tried to join it with faith in Christ for justification. It first passed into that phase of it which appears in the Epistle to the Colossians, whereby will-worship and angel-worship were superadded to Judaizing opinions. Then a further stage of the same evil appears in the Epistle to the Philippians (Phi 3:2, Phi 3:18-19), whereby immoral practice accompanied false doctrine as to the resurrection (compare 2Ti 2:18, with 1Co 15:12, 1Co 15:32-33). This descent from legality to superstition, and from superstition to godlessness, appears more matured in the references to it in these Pastoral Epistles. The false teachers now know not the true use of the law (1Ti 1:7-8), and further, have put away good conscience as well as the faith (1Ti 1:19; 1Ti 4:2); speak lies in hypocrisy, are corrupt in mind, and regard godliness as a means of earthly gain (1Ti 6:5 Tit 1:11); overthrow the faith by heresies eating as a canker, saying the resurrection is past (2Ti 2:17-18), leading captive silly women, ever learning yet never knowing the truth, reprobate as Jannes and Jambres (2Ti 3:6, 2Ti 3:8), defiled, unbelieving, professing to know God, but in works denying Him, abominable, disobedient, reprobate (Tit 1:15-16). This description accords with that in the Catholic Epistles of St. John and St. Peter, and, in the Epistle to the Hebrews. This fact proves the later date of these Pastoral Epistles as compared with Paul's earlier Epistles. The Judaism reprobated herein is not that of an earlier date, so scrupulous as to the law; it was now tending to immortality of practice. On the other hand, the Gnosticism opposed in these Epistles is not the anti-Judaic Gnosticism of a later date, which arose as a consequence of the overthrow of Judaism by the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple, but it was the intermediate phase between Judaism and Gnosticism, in which the Oriental and Greek elements of the latter were in a kind of amalgam with Judaism, just prior to the overthrow of Jerusalem.

The DIRECTIONS AS TO CHURCH GOVERNORS and ministers, "bishop-elders, and deacons," are such as were natural for the apostle, in prospect of his own approaching removal, to give to Timothy, the president of the Church at Ephesus, and to Titus, holding the same office in Crete, for securing the due administration of the Church when he should be no more, and at a time when heresies were rapidly springing up. Compare his similar anxiety in his address to the Ephesian elders (Act 20:21-30). The Presbyterate (elders; priest is a contraction from presbyter) and Diaconate had existed from the earliest times in the Church (Act 6:3; Act 11:30; Act 14:23). Timothy and Titus, as superintendents or overseers (so bishop subsequently meant), were to exercise the same power in ordaining elders at Ephesus which the apostle had exercised in his general supervision of all the Gentile churches.

The PECULIARITIES OF MODES OF THOUGHT AND EXPRESSION, are such as the difference of subject and circumstances of those addressed and those spoken of in these Epistles, as compared with the other Epistles, would lead us to expect. Some of these peculiar phrases occur also in Galatians, in which, as in the Pastoral Epistles, he, with his characteristic fervor, attacks the false teachers. Compare 1Ti 2:6; Tit 2:14, "gave Himself for us," with Gal 1:4; 1Ti 1:17; 2Ti 4:18, "for ever and ever," with Gal 1:5 : "before God," 1Ti 5:21; 1Ti 6:13; 2Ti 2:14; 2Ti 4:1, with Gal 1:20 : "a pillar," 1Ti 3:15, with Gal 2:9 : "mediator," 1Ti 2:5, with Gal 3:20 : "in due season," 1Ti 2:6; 1Ti 6:15; Tit 1:3 with Gal 6:9.

TIME AND PLACE OF WRITING.--The First Epistle to Timothy was written not long after Paul had left Ephesus for Macedon (1Ti 1:3). Now, as Timothy was in Macedon with Paul (2Co 1:1) on the occasion of Paul's having passed from Ephesus into that country, as recorded, Act 19:22; Act 20:1, whereas the First Epistle to Timothy contemplates a longer stay of Timothy in Ephesus, MOSHEIM supposes that Paul was nine months of the "three years" stay mostly at Ephesus (Act 20:31) in Macedonia, and elsewhere (perhaps Crete), (the mention of only "three months" and "two years," Act 19:8, Act 19:10, favors this, the remaining nine months being spent elsewhere); and that during these nine months Timothy, in Paul's absence, superintended the Church of Ephesus. It is not likely that Ephesus and the neighboring churches should have been left long without church officers and church organization, rules respecting which are giver in this Epistle. Moreover, Timothy was still "a youth" (1Ti 4:12), which he could hardly be called after Paul's first imprisonment, when he must have been at least thirty-four years of age. Lastly, in Act 20:25, Paul asserts his knowledge that the Ephesians should not all see his face again, so that 1Ti 1:3 will thus refer to his sojourn at Ephesus, recorded in Act 19:10, whence he passed into Macedonia. But the difficulty is to account for the false teachers having sprung up almost immediately (according to this theory) after the foundation of the Church. However, his visit recorded in Acts 19:1-41 was not his first visit. The beginning of the Church at Ephesus was probably made at his visit a year before (Act 18:19-21). Apollos, Aquila and Priscilla, carried on the work (Act 18:24-26). Thus, as to the sudden growth of false teachers, there was time enough for their springing up, especially considering that the first converts at Ephesus were under Apollos' imperfect Christian teachings at first, imbued as he was likely to be with the tenets of PHILO of Alexandria, Apollos' native town, combined with John the Baptist's Old Testament teachings (Act 18:24-26). Besides Ephesus, from its position in Asia, its notorious voluptuousness and sorcery (Act 19:18-19), and its lewd worship of Diana (answering to the Phœnician Ashtoreth), was likely from the first to tinge Christianity in some of its converts with Oriental speculations and Asiatic licentiousness of practices. Thus the phenomenon of the phase of error presented in this Epistle, being intermediate between Judaism and later Gnosticism (see above), would be such as might occur at an early period in the Ephesian Church, as well as later, when we know it had open "apostles" of error (Rev 2:2, Rev 2:6), and Nicolaitans infamous in practice. As to the close connection between this First Epistle and the Second Epistle (which must have been written at the close of Paul's life), on which ALFORD relies for his theory of making the First Epistle also written at the close of Paul's life, the similarity of circumstances, the person addressed being one and the same, and either in Ephesus at the time, or at least connected with Ephesus as its church overseer, and having heretics to contend with of the same stamp as in the First Epistle, would account for the connection. There is not so great identity of tone as to compel us to adopt the theory that some years could not have elapsed between the two Epistles.

However, all these arguments against the later date may be answered. This First Epistle may refer not to the first organization of the Church under its bishops, or elders and deacons, but to the moral qualifications laid down at a later period for those officers when scandals rendered such directions needful. Indeed, the object for which he left Timothy at Ephesus he states (1Ti 1:3) to be, not to organize the Church for the first time, but to restrain the false teachers. The directions as to the choice of fit elders and deacons refer to the filling up of vacancies, not to their first appointment. The fact of there existing an institution for Church widows implies an established organization. As to Timothy's "youth," it may be spoken of comparatively young compared with Paul, now "the aged" (Phm 1:9), and with some of the Ephesian elders, senior to Timothy their overseer. As to Act 20:25, we know not but that "all" of the elders of Ephesus called to Miletus "never saw Paul's face" afterwards, as he "knew" (doubtless by inspiration) would be the case, which obviates the need of ALFORD'S lax view, that Paul was wrong in this his positive inspired anticipation (for such it was, not a mere boding surmise as to the future). Thus he probably visited Ephesus again (1Ti 1:3; 2Ti 1:18; 2Ti 4:20, he would hardly have been at Miletum, so near Ephesus, without visiting Ephesus) after his first imprisonment in Rome, though all the Ephesian elders whom he had addressed formerly at Miletus did not again see him. The general similarity of subject and style, and of the state of the Church between the two Epistles, favors the view that they were near one another in date. Also, against the theory of the early date is the difficulty of defining, when, during Paul's two or three years' stay at Ephesus, we can insert an absence of Paul from Ephesus long enough for the requirements of the case, which imply a lengthened stay and superintendence of Timothy at Ephesus (see, however, 1Ti 3:14, on the other side) after having been "left" by Paul there. Timothy did not stay there when Paul left Ephesus (Act 19:22; Act 20:1; 2Co 1:1). In 1Ti 3:14, Paul says, "I write, hoping to come unto thee shortly," but on the earlier occasion of his passing from Ephesus to Macedon he had no such expectation, but had planned to spend the summer in Macedon, and the winter in Corinth, (1Co 16:6). The expression "Till I come" (1Ti 4:13), implies that Timothy was not to leave his post till Paul should arrive; this and the former objection, however, do not hold good against MOSHEIM'S theory. Moreover, Paul in his farewell address to the Ephesian elders prophetically anticipates the rise of false teachers hereafter of their own selves; therefore this First Epistle, which speaks of their actual presence at Ephesus, would naturally seem to be not prior, but subsequent, to the address, that is, will belong to the later date assigned. In the Epistle to the Ephesians no notice is taken of the Judaeo-Gnostic errors, which would have been noticed had they been really in existence; however, they are alluded to in the contemporaneous sister Epistle to Colossians (Col. 2:1-23).

Whatever doubt must always remain as to the date of the First Epistle, there can be hardly any as to that of the Second Epistle. In 2Ti 4:13, Paul directs Timothy to bring the books and cloak which the apostle had left at Troas. Assuming that the visit to Troas referred to is the one mentioned in Act 20:5-7, it will follow that the cloak and parchments lay for about seven years at Troas, that being the time that elapsed between the visit and Paul's first imprisonment at Rome: a very unlikely supposition, that he should have left either unused for so long. Again, when, during his first Roman imprisonment, he wrote to the Colossians (Col 4:14) and Philemon (Phm 1:24), Demas was with him; but when he was writing 2Ti 4:10, Demas had forsaken him from love of this world, and gone to Thessalonica. Again, when he wrote to the Ephesians, Colossians, Philippians, and Philemon, he had good hopes of a speedy liberation; but here in 2Ti 4:6-8, he anticipates immediate death, having been at least once already tried (2Ti 4:16). Again, he is in this Epistle represented as in closer confinement than he was when writing those former Epistles in his first imprisonment (even in the Philippians, which represent him in greater uncertainty as to his life, he cherished the hope of soon being delivered, Phi 2:24; 2Ti 1:16-18; 2Ti 2:9; 2Ti 4:6-8, 2Ti 4:16). Again (2Ti 4:20), he speaks of having left Trophimus sick at Miletum. This could not have been on the occasion, Act 20:15. For Trophimus was with Paul at Jerusalem shortly afterwards (Act 21:29). Besides, he would thus be made to speak of an event six or seven years after its occurrence, as a recent event: moreover, Timothy was, on that occasion of the apostle being at Miletum, with Paul, and therefore needed not to be informed of Trophimus' sickness there (Act 20:4-17). Also, the statement (2Ti 4:20), "Erastus abode at Corinth," implies that Paul had shortly before been at Corinth, and left Erastus there; but Paul had not been at Corinth for several years before his first imprisonment, and in the interval Timothy had been with him, so that he did not need to write subsequently about that visit. He must therefore have been liberated after his first imprisonment (indeed, Heb 13:23-24, expressly proves that the writer was in Italy and at liberty), and resumed his apostolic journeyings, and been imprisoned at Rome again, whence shortly before his death he wrote Second Timothy.

EUSEBIUS [Chronicles, Anno 2083] (beginning October, A.D. 67), says, "Nero, to his other crimes, added the persecution of Christians: under him the apostles Peter and Paul consummated their martyrdom at Rome." So JEROME [On Illustrious Men], "In the fourteenth year of Nero, Paul was beheaded at Rome for Christ's sake, on the same day as Peter, and was buried on the Ostian Road, in the thirty-seventh year after the death of our Lord." ALFORD reasonably conjectures the Pastoral Epistles were written near this date. The interval was possibly filled up (so CLEMENT OF ROME states that Paul preached as far as "to the extremity of the west") by a journey to Spain (Rom 15:24, Rom 15:28), according to his own original intention. MURATORI'S Fragment on the Canon of Scripture (about A.D. 170) also alleges Paul's journey into Spain. So EUSEBIUS, CHRYSOSTOM, and JEROME. Be that as it may, he seems shortly before his second imprisonment to have visited Ephesus, where a new body of elders governed the Church (Act 20:25), say in the latter end of A.D. 66, or beginning of 67. Supposing him thirty at his conversion, he would now be upwards of sixty, and older in constitution than in years, through continual hardship. Even four years before he called himself "Paul the aged" (Phm 1:9).

From Ephesus he went into Macedonia (1Ti 1:3). He may have written the First Epistle to Timothy from that country. But his use of "went," not "came," in 1Ti 1:3, "When I went into Macedonia," implies he was not there when writing. Wherever he was, he writes uncertain how long he may be detained from coming to Timothy (1Ti 3:14-15). BIRKS shows the probability that he wrote from Corinth, between which city and Ephesus the communication was rapid and easy. His course, as on both former occasions, was from Macedon to Corinth. He finds a coincidence between 1Ti 2:11-14, and 1Co 14:34, as to women being silent in Church; and 1Ti 5:17-18, and 1Co 9:8-10, as to the maintenance of ministers, on the same principle as the Mosaic law, that the ox should not be muzzled that treadeth out the corn; and 1Ti 5:19-20, and 2Co 13:1-4, as to charges against elders. It would be natural for the apostle in the very place where these directions had been enforced, to reproduce them in his letter.

The date of the Epistle to Titus must depend on that assigned to First Timothy, with which it is connected in subject, phraseology, and tone. There is no difficulty in the Epistle to Titus, viewed by itself, in assigning it to the earlier date, namely, before Paul's first imprisonment. In Act 18:18-19, Paul, in journeying from Corinth to Palestine, for some cause or other landed at Ephesus. Now we find (Tit 3:13) that Apollos in going from Ephesus to Corinth was to touch at Crete (which seems to coincide with Apollos' journey from Ephesus to Corinth, recorded in Act 18:24, Act 18:27; Act 19:1); therefore it is not unlikely that Paul may have taken Crete similarly on his way between Corinth and Ephesus; or, perhaps been driven out of his course to it in one of his three shipwrecks spoken of in 2Co 11:25-26; this will account for his taking Ephesus on his way from Corinth to Palestine, though out of his regular course. At Ephesus Paul may have written the Epistle to Titus [HUG]; there he probably met Apollos and gave the Epistle to Titus to his charge, before his departure for Corinth by way of Crete, and before the apostle's departure for Jerusalem (Act 18:19-21, Act 18:24). Moreover, on Paul's way back from Jerusalem and Antioch, he travelled some time in Upper Asia (Act 19:1); and it was then, probably, that his intention to "winter at Nicopolis" was realized, there being a town of that name between Antioch and Tarsus, lying on Paul's route to Galatia (Tit 3:12). Thus, First Timothy will, in this theory, be placed two and a half years later (Act 20:1; compare 1Ti 1:3).

ALFORD'S argument for classing the Epistle to Titus with First Timothy, as written after Paul's first Roman imprisonment, stands or falls with his argument for assigning First Timothy to that date. Indeed, HUG'S unobjectionable argument for the earlier date of the Epistle to Titus, favors the early date assigned to First Timothy, which is so much akin to it, if other arguments be not thought to counterbalance this. The Church of Crete had been just founded (Tit 1:5), and yet the same heresies are censured in it as in Ephesus, which shows that no argument, such as ALFORD alleges against the earlier date of First Timothy, can be drawn from them (Tit 1:10-11, Tit 1:15-16; Tit 3:9, Tit 3:11). But vice versa, if, as seems likely from the arguments adduced, the First Epistle to Timothy be assigned to the later date, the Epistle to Titus must, from similarity of style, belong to the same period. ALFORD traces Paul's last journey before his second imprisonment thus: To Crete (Tit 1:5), Miletus (2Ti 4:20), Colosse (fulfilling his intention, Phm 1:22), Ephesus (1Ti 1:3; 2Ti 1:18), from which neighborhood he wrote the Epistle to Titus; Troas, Macedonia, Corinth (2Ti 4:20), Nicopolis (Tit 3:12) in Epirus, where he had intended to winter; a place in which, as being a Roman colony, he would be free from tumultuary violence, and yet would be more open to a direct attack from foes in the metropolis, Rome. Being known in Rome as the leader of the Christians, he was probably [ALFORD] arrested as implicated in causing the fire in A.D. 64, attributed by Nero to the Christians, and was sent to Rome by the Duumvirs of Nicopolis. There he was imprisoned as a common malefactor (2Ti 2:9); his Asiatic friends deserted him, except Onesiphorus (2Ti 1:16). Demas, Crescens, and Titus, left him. Tychicus he had sent to Ephesus. Luke alone remained with him (2Ti 4:10-12). Under the circumstances he writes the Second Epistle to Timothy, most likely while Timothy was at Ephesus (2Ti 2:17; compare 1Ti 1:20; 2Ti 4:13), begging him to come to him before winter (2Ti 4:21), and anticipating his own execution soon (2Ti 4:6). Tychicus was perhaps the bearer of the Second Epistle (2Ti 4:12). His defense was not made before the emperor, for the latter was then in Greece (2Ti 4:16-17). Tradition represents that he died by the sword, which accords with the fact that his Roman citizenship would exempt him from torture; probably late in A.D. 67 or A.D. 68, the last year of Nero.

Timothy is first mentioned, Act 16:1, as dwelling in Lystra (not Derbe, compare Act 20:4). His mother was a Jewess named Eunice (2Ti 1:5); his father, "a Greek" (that is, a Gentile). As Timothy is mentioned as "a disciple" in Act 16:1, he must have been converted before, and this by Paul (1Ti 1:2), probably at his former visit to Lystra (Act 14:6); at the same time, probably, that his Scripture-loving mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois, were converted to Christ from Judaism (2Ti 3:14-15). Not only the good report given as to him by the brethren of Lystra, but also his origin, partly Jewish, partly Gentile, adapted him specially for being Paul's assistant in missionary work, laboring as the apostle did in each place, firstly among the Jews, and then among the Gentiles. In order to obviate Jewish prejudices, he first circumcised him. He seems to have accompanied Paul in his tour through Macedonia; but when the apostle went forward to Athens, Timothy and Silas remained in Berea. Having been sent back by Paul to visit the Thessalonian Church (1Th 3:2), he brought his report of it to the apostle at Corinth (1Th 3:6). Hence we find his name joined with Paul's in the addresses of both the Epistles to Thessalonians, which were written at Corinth. We again find him "ministering to" Paul during the lengthened stay at Ephesus (Act 19:22). Thence he was sent before Paul into Macedonia and to Corinth (1Co 4:17; 1Co 16:10). He was with Paul when he wrote the Second Epistle to Corinthians (2Co 1:1); and the following winter in Corinth, when Paul sent from thence his Epistle to the Romans (Rom 16:21). On Paul's return to Asia through Macedonia, he went forward and waited for the apostle at Troas (Act 20:3-5). Next we find him with Paul during his imprisonment at Rome, when the apostle wrote the Epistles to Colossians (Col 1:1), Philemon (Phm 1:1), and Philippians (Phi 1:1). He was imprisoned and set at liberty about the same time as the writer of the Hebrews (Heb 13:23). In the Pastoral Epistles, we find him mentioned as left by the apostle at Ephesus to superintend the Church there (1Ti 1:3). The last notice of him is in the request which Paul makes to him (2Ti 4:21) to "come before winter," that is about A.D. 67 [ALFORD]. EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 3.42], reports that he was first bishop of Ephesus; and [NICOPHORUS, Ecclesiastical History, 3.11], represents that he died by martyrdom. If then, St. John, as tradition represents, resided and died in that city, it must have been at a later period. Paul himself ordained or consecrated him with laying on of his own hands, and those of the presbytery, in accordance with prophetic intimations given respecting him by those possessing the prophetic gift (1Ti 1:18; 1Ti 4:14 2Ti 1:6). His self-denying character is shown by his leaving home at once to accompany the apostle, and submitting to circumcision for the Gospel's sake; and also by his abstemiousness (noted in 1Ti 5:23) notwithstanding his bodily infirmities, which would have warranted a more generous diet. Timidity and a want of self-confidence and boldness in dealing with the difficulties of his position, seem to have been a defect in his otherwise beautiful character as a Christian minister (1Co 16:10; 1Ti 4:12; 2Ti 1:7).

The DESIGN of the First Epistle was: (1) to direct Timothy to charge the false teachers against continuing to teach other doctrine than that of the Gospel (1Ti. 1:3-20; compare Rev 2:1-6); (2) to give him instructions as to the orderly conducting of worship, the qualifications of bishops and deacons, and the selection of widows who should, in return for Church charity, do appointed service (1Ti. 2:1-6:2); (3) to warn against covetousness, a sin prevalent at Ephesus, and to urge to good works (1Ti. 6:3-19).

JFB: 1 Timothy (Outline)

• ADDRESS: PAUL'S DESIGN IN HAVING LEFT TIMOTHY AT EPHESUS, NAMELY, TO CHECK FALSE TEACHERS; TRUE USE OF THE LAW; HARMONIZING WITH THE GOSPEL; GOD'S GRACE IN CALLING PAUL, ONCE A BLASPHEMER, TO EXPERIENCE AND TO PREACH IT; CHARGES TO TIMOTHY. (1Ti. 1:1-20)
• PUBLIC WORSHIP. DIRECTION AS TO INTERCESSIONS FOR ALL MEN, SINCE CHRIST IS A RANSOM FOR ALL. THE DUTIES OF MEN AND WOMEN RESPECTIVELY IN RESPECT TO PUBLIC PRAYER. WOMAN'S SUBJECTION; HER SPHERE OF DUTY. (1Ti 2:1-15)
• RULES AS TO BISHOPS (OVERSEERS) AND DEACONS. THE CHURCH, AND THE GOSPEL MYSTERY NOW REVEALED TO IT, ARE THE END OF ALL SUCH RULES. (1Ti. 3:1-16) Translate as Greek, "Faithful is the saying." A needful preface to what follows: for the office of a bishop or overseer in Paul's day, attended as it was with hardship and often persecution, would not seem to the world generally a desirable and "good work."
• PREDICTION OF A COMING DEPARTURE FROM THE FAITH: TIMOTHY'S DUTY AS TO IT: GENERAL DIRECTIONS TO HIM. (1Ti. 4:1-16)
• GENERAL DIRECTIONS AS TO HOW TIMOTHY SHOULD DEAL WITH DIFFERENT CLASSES IN THE CHURCH. (1Ti. 5:1-25)
• EXHORTATIONS AS TO DISTINCTIONS OF CIVIL RANK; THE DUTY OF SLAVES, IN OPPOSITION TO THE FALSE TEACHINGS OF GAIN-SEEKERS; TIMOTHY'S PURSUIT IS TO BE GODLINESS, WHICH IS AN EVERLASTING POSSESSION: SOLEMN ADJURATION TO DO SO AGAINST CHRIST'S COMING; CHARGE TO BE GIVEN TO THE RICH. CONCLUDING EXHORTATION. (1Ti. 6:1-21)

TSK: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

This Epistle bears the impress of its genuineness and authenticity, which are corroborated by the most decisive external evidence; and its Divine inspiration is attested by the exact accomplishment of the prediction which it contains respecting the apostasy in the latter days. This prophecy is similar in the general subject to that in the second Epistle to the Thessalonians, though it differs in the particular circumstances; and exactly corresponds with that of the prophet Daniel on the same subject (Dan 11:38). This important prediction might be more correctly rendered, " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall apostatize from the faith, giving heed to erroneous spirits, and doctrines concerning demons, through the hypocrisy of liars, having their consciences seared with a hot iron, forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats," etc. How applicable these particulars are to the corruptions of the Church of Rome need scarcely be insisted on. The worship of saints in that church is essentially the same with the worship of demons among the heathen; which has been established in the world by books forged in the name of the Apostles and saints, by lying legends of their lives, by false miracles ascribed to their relics, and by fabulous dreams and relations; while celibacy was enjoined and practised under pretence of chastity, and abstinence under pretence of devotion. None but the SPIRIT OF GOD could foresee and foretell these remarkable events.

TSK: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

Overview

1Ti 5:1, Rules to be observed in reproving; 1Ti 5:3, Of widows; 1Ti 5:17, Of elders; 1Ti 5:23, A precept for Timothy’s health; 1Ti 5:24, Some men’s sins go before unto judgment, and some men’s follow after.

Poole: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

TIMOTHY CHAPTER 5

MHCC: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

The design of the epistle appears to be, that Timothy having been left at Ephesus, St. Paul wrote to instruct him in the choice of proper officers in the church, as well as in the exercise of a regular ministry. Also, to caution against the influence of false teachers, who by subtle distinctions and endless disputes, corrupted the purity and simplicity of the gospel. He presses upon him constant regard to the greatest diligence, faithfulness, and zeal. These subjects occupy the first four chapters; the fifth chapter instructs respecting particular classes; in the latter part, controversies and disputes are condemned, the love of money blamed, and the rich exhorted to good works.

MHCC: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

(1Ti 5:1, 1Ti 5:2) Directions as to the elder and younger men and women.

(1Ti 5:3-8) And as to poor widows.

(1Ti 5:9-16) Concerning widows.

(1Ti 5:17-25) The respect to be paid to elders. Timothy is to take care in rebuking offenders, in ordaining ministers, and as to his own health.

Matthew Henry: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The First Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy

Hitherto Paul's epistles were directed to churches; now follow some to particular persons: two to Timothy, one to Titus, and another to Philemon - all three ministers. Timothy and Titus were evangelists, an inferior order to the apostles, as appears by Eph 4:11, Some prophets, some apostles, some evangelists. Their commission and work was much the same with that of the apostles, to plant churches, and water the churches that were planted; and accordingly they were itinerants, as we find Timothy was. Timothy was first converted by Paul, and therefore he calls him his own son in the faith: we read of his conversion, Act 16:3.

The scope of these two epistles is to direct Timothy how to discharge his duty as an evangelist at Ephesus, where he now was, and where Paul ordered him for some time to reside, to perfect the good work which he had begun there. As for the ordinary pastoral charge of that church, he had very solemnly committed it to the presbytery, as appears from Act 20:28, where he charges the presbyters to feed the flock of God, which he had purchased with his own blood.

Matthew Henry: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

Here the apostle, I. Directs Timothy how to reprove (1Ti 5:1, 1Ti 5:2). II. Adverts to widows, both elder and younger (1Ti 5:3-16). III. To elders (1Ti 5:17-19). IV. Treats of public reproof (1Ti 5:20). V. Gives a solemn charge concerning ordination (1Ti 5:21, 1Ti 5:22). VI. Refers to his health (1Ti 5:23), and states men's sins to be very different in their effects (1Ti 5:24, 1Ti 5:25).

Barclay: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

A GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTERS OF PAUL

The Letters Of Paul

There is no more interesting body of documents in the New Testament than the letters of Paul. That is because of all forms of literature a letter is most personal. Demetrius, one of the old Greek literary critics, once wrote, "Every one reveals his own soul in his letters. In every other form of composition it is possible to discern the writercharacter, but in none so clearly as the epistolary." (Demetrius, On Style, 227). It is just because he left us so many letters that we feel we know Paul so well. In them he opened his mind and heart to the folk he loved so much; and in them, to this day, we can see that great mind grappling with the problems of the early church, and feel that great heart throbbing with love for men, even when they were misguided and mistaken.

The Difficulty Of Letters

At the same time, there is often nothing so difficult to understand as a letter. Demetrius (On Style, 223) quotes a saying of Artemon, who edited the letters of Aristotle. Artemon said that a letter ought to be written in the same manner as a dialogue, because it was one of the two sides of a dialogue. In other words, to read a letter is like listening to one side of a telephone conversation. So when we read the letters of Paul we are often in a difficulty. We do not possess the letter which he was answering; we do not fully know the circumstances with which he was dealing; it is only from the letter itself that we can deduce the situation which prompted it. Before we can hope to understand fully any letter Paul wrote, we must try to reconstruct the situation which produced it.

The Ancient Letters

It is a great pity that Paulletters were ever called epistles. They are in the most literal sense letters. One of the great lights shed on the interpretation of the New Testament has been the discovery and the publication of the papyri. In the ancient world, papyrus was the substance on which most documents were written. It was composed of strips of the pith of a certain bulrush that grew on the banks of the Nile. These strips were laid one on top of the other to form a substance very like brown paper. The sands of the Egyptian desert were ideal for preservation, for papyrus, although very brittle, will last forever so long as moisture does not get at it. As a result, from the Egyptian rubbish heaps, archaeologists have rescued hundreds of documents, marriage contracts, legal agreements, government forms, and, most interesting of all, private letters. When we read these private letters we find that there was a pattern to which nearly all conformed; and we find that Paulletters reproduce exactly that pattern. Here is one of these ancient letters. It is from a soldier, called Apion, to his father Epimachus. He is writing from Misenum to tell his father that he has arrived safely after a stormy passage.

"Apion sends heartiest greetings to his father and lord Epimachus.

I pray above all that you are well and fit; and that things are

going well with you and my sister and her daughter and my brother.

I thank my Lord Serapis [his god] that he kept me safe when I was

in peril on the sea. As soon as I got to Misenum I got my journey

money from Caesar--three gold pieces. And things are going fine

with me. So I beg you, my dear father, send me a line, first to let

me know how you are, and then about my brothers, and thirdly, that

I may kiss your hand, because you brought me up well, and because

of that I hope, God willing, soon to be promoted. Give Capito my

heartiest greetings, and my brothers and Serenilla and my friends.

I sent you a little picture of myself painted by Euctemon. My

military name is Antonius Maximus. I pray for your good health.

Serenus sends good wishes, Agathos Daimonboy, and Turbo,

Galloniuson." (G. Milligan, Selections from the Greek Papyri,

36).

Little did Apion think that we would be reading his letter to his father 1800 years after he had written it. It shows how little human nature changes. The lad is hoping for promotion quickly. Who will Serenilla be but the girl he left behind him? He sends the ancient equivalent of a photograph to the folk at home. Now that letter falls into certain sections. (i) There is a greeting. (ii) There is a prayer for the health of the recipients. (iii) There is a thanksgiving to the gods. (iv) There are the special contents. (v) Finally, there are the special salutations and the personal greetings. Practically every one of Paulletters shows exactly the same sections, as we now demonstrate.

(i) The Greeting: Rom_1:1 ; 1Co_1:1 ; 2Co_1:1 ; Gal_1:1 ; Eph_1:1 ; Phi_1:1 ; Col_1:1-2 ; 1Th_1:1 ; 2Th_1:1 .

(ii) The Prayer: in every case Paul prays for the grace of God on the people to whom he writes: Rom_1:7 ; 1Co_1:3 ; 2Co_1:2 ; Gal_1:3 ; Eph_1:2 ; Phi_1:3 ; Col_1:2 ; 1Th_1:1 ; 2Th_1:2 .

(iii) The Thanksgiving: Rom_1:8 ; 1Co_1:4 ; 2Co_1:3 ; Eph_1:3 ; Phi_1:3 ; 1Th_1:3 ; 2Th_1:3 .

(iv) The Special Contents: the main body of the letters.

(v) Special Salutations and Personal Greetings: Rom 16 ; 1Co_16:19 ; 2Co_13:13 ; Phi_4:21-22 ; Col_4:12-15 ; 1Th_5:26 .

When Paul wrote letters, he wrote them on the pattern which everyone used. Deissmann says of them, "They differ from the messages of the homely papyrus leaves of Egypt, not as letters but only as the letters of Paul." When we read Paulletters we are not reading things which were meant to be academic exercises and theological treatises, but human documents written by a friend to his friends.

The Immediate Situation

With a very few exceptions, all Paulletters were written to meet an immediate situation and not treatises which he sat down to write in the peace and silence of his study. There was some threatening situation in Corinth, or Galatia, or Philippi, or Thessalonica, and he wrote a letter to meet it. He was not in the least thinking of us when he wrote, but solely of the people to whom he was writing. Deissmann writes, "Paul had no thought of adding a few fresh compositions to the already extant Jewish epistles; still less of enriching the sacred literature of his nation. He had no presentiment of the place his words would occupy in universal history; not so much that they would be in existence in the next generation, far less that one day people would look at them as Holy Scripture." We must always remember that a thing need not be transient because it was written to meet an immediate situation. All the great love songs of the world were written for one person, but they live on for the whole of mankind. It is just because Paulletters were written to meet a threatening danger or a clamant need that they still throb with life. And it is because human need and the human situation do not change that God speaks to us through them today.

The Spoken Word

One other thing we must note about these letters. Paul did what most people did in his day. He did not normally pen his own letters but dictated them to a secretary, and then added his own authenticating signature. (We actually know the name of one of the people who did the writing for him. In Rom_16:22 Tertius, the secretary, slips in his own greeting before the letter draws to an end). In 1Co_16:21 Paul says, "This is my own signature, my autograph, so that you can be sure this letter comes from me." (compare Col_4:18 ; 2Th_3:17 .)

This explains a great deal. Sometimes Paul is hard to understand, because his sentences begin and never finish; his grammar breaks down and the construction becomes involved. We must not think of him sitting quietly at a desk, carefully polishing each sentence as he writes. We must think of him striding up and down some little room, pouring out a torrent Paul composed his letters, he had in his mindeye a vision of words, while his secretary races to get them down. When of the folk to whom he was writing, and he was pouring out his heart to them in words that fell over each other in his eagerness to help.

INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTERS TO TIMOTHY AND TITUS

Personal Letters

1 and 2 Timothy and Titus have always been regarded as forming a separate group of letters, different from the other letters of Paul. The most obvious difference is that they, along with the little letter to Philemon, are written to persons, whereas all other Pauline letters are written to Churches. The Muratorian Canon, which was the earliest official list of New Testament books, says that they were written "from personal feeling and affection." They are private rather than public letters.

Ecclesiastical Letters

But it very soon began to be seen that, though these are personal and private letters, they have a significance and a relevance far beyond the immediate. In 1Ti_3:15 their aim is set down. They are written to Timothy "that you may know how one ought to behave in the household of God, which is the Church of the living God." So, then, it came to be seen that these letters have not only a personal significance, but also what one might call an ecclesiastical significance. The Muratorian Canon says of them that, though they are personal letters written out of personal affection, "they are still hallowed in the respect of the Catholic Church, and in the arrangement of ecclesiastical discipline." Tertullian said that Paul wrote "two letters to Timothy and one to Titus, which were composed concerning the state of the Church (de ecclesiastico statu)." It is not then surprising that the first name given to them was Pontifical Letters, that is, written by the pontifex, the priest, the controller of the Church.

Pastoral Letters

Bit by bit they came to acquire the name by which they are still known--The Pastoral Epistles. In writing of I Timothy Thomas Aquinas, as long ago as 1274, said, "This letter is as it were a pastoral rule which the Apostle delivered to Timothy." In his introduction to the second letter, he writes, "In the first letter he gives Timothy instructions concerning ecclesiastical order; in this second letter he deals with a pastoral care which should be so great that it will even accept martyrdom for the sake of the care of the flock." But this title, The Pastoral Epistles, really became affixed to these letters in 1726 when a great scholar, Paul Anton by name, gave a series of famous lectures on them under that title.

These letters then deal with the care and organization of the flock of God; they tell men how to behave within the household of God; they give instructions as to how Godhouse should be administered, as to what kind of people the leaders and pastors of the Church should be, and as to how the threats which endanger the purity of Christian faith and life should be dealt with.

The Growing Church

The supreme interest of these letters is that we get in them a picture of the infant Church. In those early days it was an island in a sea of paganism. The people in it were only one remove from their heathen origin. It would have been so easy for them to relapse into the pagan standards from which they had come; the tarnishing atmosphere was all around. It is most significant that missionaries tell us that of all letters the Pastoral Epistles speak most directly to the situation of the younger Churches. The situation with which they deal is being re-enacted in India, in Africa, in China every day. They can never lose their interest because in them we see, as nowhere else, the problems which continually beset the growing Church.

The Ecclesiastical Background Of The Pastorals

From the beginning these letters have presented problems to New Testament scholars. There are many who have felt that, as they stand, they cannot have come directly from the hand and pen of Paul. That this is no new feeling may be seen from the fact that Marcion, who, although he was a heretic, was the first man to draw up a list of New Testament books, did not include them among Paulletters. Let us then see what makes people doubt their direct Pauline authorship.

In them we are confronted with the picture of a Church with a fairly highly developed ecclesiastical organization. There are elders (1Ti_5:17-19 ; Tit_1:5-6 ); there are bishops, superintendents or overseers (1Ti_3:1-7 ; Tit_1:7-16 ); there are deacons (1Ti_3:8-13 ). From 1Ti_5:17-18 we learn that by that time elders were even salaried officials. The elders that rule well are to be counted worthy of a double pay and the Church is urged to remember that the labourer is worthy of his hire. There is at least the beginning of the order of widows who became so prominent later on in the early Church (1Ti_5:3-16 ). There is clearly here a quite elaborate structure within the Church, too elaborate some would claim for the early days in which Paul lived and worked.

The Days Of Creeds

It is even claimed that in these letters we can see the days of creeds emerging. The word faith changed its meaning. In the earliest days it is always faith in a person; it is the most intimate possible personal connection of love and trust and obedience with Jesus Christ. In later days it became faith in a creed; it became the acceptance of certain doctrines. It is said that in the Pastoral Epistles we can see this change emerging.

In the later days men will come who will depart from the faith and give heed to doctrines of devils (1Ti_4:1 ). A good servant of Jesus Christ must be nourished in the words of faith and good doctrine (1Ti_4:6 ). The heretics are men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith (2Ti_3:8 ). The duty of Titus is to rebuke men that they may be sound in the faith (Tit_1:13 ).

This comes out very particularly in an expression peculiar to the Pastorals. Timothy is urged to keep hold of "the truth that has been entrusted to you" (2Ti_1:14 ). The word for that has been entrusted is paratheke (G3866). Paratheke means a deposit which has been entrusted to a banker or someone else for safe-keeping. It is essentially something which must be handed back or handed on absolutely unchanged. That is to say the stress is on orthodoxy. Instead of being a close, personal relationship to Jesus Christ, as it was in the thrilling and throbbing days of the early Church, faith has become the acceptance of a creed. It is even held that in the Pastorals we have echoes of the earliest creeds.

"God was manifested in the flesh;

Vindicated in the Spirit;

Seen by angels;

Preached among the nations;

Believed on in the world;

Taken up in glory" (1Ti_3:16 ).

That indeed sounds like the fragment of a creed to be recited.

"Remember Jesus Christ, risen from the dead, descended from

David, as preached in my gospel" (2Ti_2:8 ).

That sounds like a reminder of a sentence from an accepted creed.

Within the Pastorals there undoubtedly are indications that the day of insistence on acceptance of a creed has begun, and that the days of the first thrilling personal discovery of Christ are beginning to fade.

A Dangerous Heresy

It is clear that in the forefront of the situation against which the Pastoral Epistles were written there was a dangerous heresy which was threatening the welfare of the Christian Church. If we can distinguish the various characteristic features of that heresy, we may be able to go on to identify it.

It was characterized by speculative intellectualism. It produced questions (1Ti_1:4 ); those involved in it doted about questions (1Ti_6:4 ); it dealt in foolish and unlearned questions (2Ti_2:23 ); its foolish questions are to be avoided (Tit_3:9 ). The word used in each case for questions is ekzetesis (compare G1567 and G2214), which means speculative discussion. This heresy was obviously one which was a play-ground of the intellectuals, or rather the pseudo-intellectuals of the Church.

It was characterized by pride. The heretic is proud, although in reality he knows nothing (1Ti_6:4 ). There are indications that these intellectuals set themselves on a plane above the ordinary Christian; in fact they may well have said that complete salvation was outside the grasp of the ordinary man and open only to them. At times the Pastoral Epistles stress the word all in a most significant way. The grace of God, which brings salvation, has appeared to all men (Tit_2:11 ). It is Godwill that all men should be saved and come to a knowledge of the truth (1Ti_2:4 ). The intellectuals tried to make the greatest blessings of Christianity the exclusive possession of a chosen few; and in contradistinction the true faith stresses the all-embracing love of God.

There were within that heresy two opposite tendencies. There was a tendency to asceticism. The heretics tried to lay down special food laws, forgetting that everything God has made is good (1Ti_4:4-5 ). They listed many things as impure, forgetting that to the pure all things are pure (Tit_1:15 ). It is not impossible that they regarded sex as something unclean and belittled marriage, and even tried to persuade those who were married to renounce it, for in Tit_2:4 the simple duties of the married life are stressed as being binding on the Christian.

But this heresy also issued in immorality. The heretics even invaded private houses and led away weak and foolish women in evil desires (2Ti_3:6 ). They professed to know God, but denied him by their deeds (Tit_1:16 ). They were out to impose upon people and to make money out of their false teaching. To them gain was godliness (1Ti_6:5 ); they taught and deceived for base gain (Tit_1:11 ).

On the one hand this heresy issued in an unchristian asceticism, and on the other it produced an equally unchristian immorality.

It was characterized, too, by words and tales and genealogies. It was full of godless chatter and useless controversies (1Ti_6:20 ). It produced endless genealogies (1Ti_1:4 ; Tit_3:9 ). It produced myths and fables (1Ti_1:4 ; Tit_1:14 ).

It was at least in some way and to some extent tied up with Jewish legalism. Amongst its devotees were those of the circumcision (Tit_1:10 ). The aim of the heretics was to be teachers of the law (1Ti_1:7 ). It pressed on men Jewish fables and the commandments of men (Tit_1:14 ).

Finally, these heretics denied the resurrection of the body. They said that any resurrection that a man was going to experience had been experienced already (2Ti_2:18 ). This is probably a reference to those who held that the only resurrection the Christian experienced was a spiritual one when he died with Christ and rose again with him in the experience of baptism (Rom_6:4 ).

The Beginnings Of Gnosticism

Is there any heresy which fits all this material? There is, and its name is Gnosticism. The basic thought of Gnosticism was that all matter is essentially evil and spirit alone is good. That basic belief had certain consequences.

The Gnostic believed that matter is as eternal as God; and that when God created the world he had to use this essentially evil matter. That meant that to them God could not be the direct creator of the world. In order to touch this flawed matter he had to send out a series of emanations--they called them aeons--each one more and more distant from himself until at last there came an emanation or aeon so distant that it could deal with matter and create the world. Between man and God there stretched a series of these emanations, each with his name and genealogy. So Gnosticism literally had endless fables and endless genealogies. If a man was ever to get to God, he must, as it were, ascend this ladder of emanations; and to do that he needed a very special kind of knowledge including all kinds of passwords to get him past each stage. Only a person of the highest intellectual calibre could hope to acquire this knowledge and know these passwords and so get to God.

Further, if matter was altogether evil, the body was altogether evil. From that, two opposite possible consequences sprang. Either the body must be held down so that a rigorous asceticism resulted, in which the needs of the body were as far as possible eliminated and its instincts, especially the sex instinct, as far as possible destroyed; or it could be held that, since it was evil, it did not matter what was done with the body and its instincts and desires could be given full rein. The Gnostic therefore became either an ascetic or a man to whom morality had ceased to have any relevance at all.

Still further, if the body was evil, clearly there could be no such thing as its resurrection. It was not the resurrection of the body but its destruction to which the Gnostic looked forward.

All this fits accurately the situation of the Pastoral Epistles. In Gnosticism we see the intellectualism, the intellectual arrogance, the fables and the genealogies, the asceticism and the immorality, the refusal to contemplate the possibility of a bodily resurrection, which were part and parcel of the heresy against which the Pastoral Epistles were written.

One element in the heresy has not yet been fitted into place--the Judaism and the legalism of which the Pastoral Epistles speak. That too finds its place. Sometimes Gnosticism and Judaism joined hands. We have already said that the Gnostics insisted that to climb the ladder to God a very special knowledge was necessary; and that some of them insisted that for the good life a strict asceticism was essential. It was the claim of certain of the Jews that it was precisely the Jewish law and the Jewish food regulations which provided that special knowledge and necessary asceticism; and so there were times when Judaism and Gnosticism went hand in hand.

It is quite clear that the heresy at the back of the Pastoral Epistles was Gnosticism. Some have used that fact to try to prove that Paul could have had nothing to do with the writing of them, because, they say, Gnosticism did not emerge until much later than Paul. It is quite true that the great formal systems of Gnosticism, connected with such names as Valentinus and Basilides, did not arise until the second century; but these great figures only systematized what was already there. The basic ideas of Gnosticism were there in the atmosphere which surrounded the early Church, even in the days of Paul. It is easy to see their attraction, and also to see that, if they had been allowed to flourish unchecked, they could have turned Christianity into a speculative philosophy and wrecked it. In facing Gnosticism, the Church was facing one of the gravest dangers which ever threatened the Christian faith.

The Language Of The Pastorals

The most impressive argument against the direct Pauline origin of the Pastorals is a fact which is quite clear in the Greek but not so clear in any English translation. The total number of words in the Pastoral Epistles is 902, of which 54 are proper names; and of these 902 words, no fewer than 306 never occur in any other of Paulletters. That is to say more than a third of the words in the Pastoral Epistles are totally absent from Paulother letters. In fact 175 words in the Pastoral Epistles occur nowhere else in the New Testament at all; although it is only fair to say that there are 50 words in the Pastoral Epistles which occur in Paulother letters and nowhere else in the New Testament.

Further, when the other letters of Paul and the Pastorals say the same thing they say it in different ways, using different words and different turns of speech to express the same idea.

Again, many of Paulfavourite words are absent entirely from the Pastoral Epistles. The words for the cross (stauros, G4716) and to crucify (stauroun, G4717) occur 27 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals. Eleutheria (G1657) and the kindred words which have to do with freedom occur 29 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals. Huios (G5207), "son," and huiothesia (G5206), "adoption," occur 46 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals.

Moreover, Greek has many more of those little words called particles and enclitics than English has. Sometimes they indicate little more than a tone of voice; every Greek sentence is joined to its predecessor by one of them; and they are often virtually untranslatable. Of these particles and enclitics there are 112 which Paul uses altogether 932 times in his other letters that never occur in the Pastorals.

There is clearly something which has to be explained here. The vocabulary and the style make it hard to believe that Paul wrote the Pastoral Epistles in the same sense as he wrote his other letters.

PaulActivities In The Pastorals

But perhaps the most obvious difficulty of the Pastorals is that they show Paul engaged in activities for which there is no room in his life as we know it from the book of Acts. He has clearly conducted a mission in Crete (Tit_1:5 ). And he proposes to spend a winter in Nicopolis, which is in Epirus (Tit_3:12 ). In Paullife as we know it that particular mission and that particular winter just cannot be fitted in. But it may well be that just here we have stumbled on the solution to the problem.

Was Paul Released From His Roman Imprisonment?

Let us sum up. We have seen that the Church organization of the Pastorals is more elaborate than in any other Pauline letter. We have seen that the stress on orthodoxy sounds like second or third generation Christianity, when the thrill of the new discovery is wearing off and the Church is on the way to becoming an institution. We have seen that Paul is depicted as carrying out a mission or missions which cannot be fitted into the scheme of his life as we have it in Acts. But Acts leaves it quite uncertain what happened to Paul in Rome. It ends by telling us that he lived for two whole years in a kind of semi-captivity, preaching the gospel without hindrance (Act_28:30-31 ). But it does not tell us how that captivity ended, whether in Paulrelease or his execution. It is true that the general assumption is that it ended in his condemnation and death; but there is a by no means negligible stream of tradition which tells that it ended in his release, his liberty for two or three further years, his reimprisonment and his final execution about the year A.D. 67.

Let us look at this question, for it is of the greatest interest.

First, it is clear that when Paul was in prison in Rome, he did not regard release as impossible; in fact, it looks as if he expected it. When he wrote to the Philippians, he said that he was sending Timothy to them, and goes on, "And I trust in the Lord that shortly I myself shall come also" (Phi_2:24 ). When he wrote to Philemon, sending back the runaway Onesimus, he says, "At the same time prepare a guest room for me, for I am hoping through your prayers to be granted to you" (Phm_1:22 ). Clearly he was prepared for release, whether or not it ever came.

Second, let us remember a plan that was very dear to Paulheart. Before he went to Jerusalem on that journey on which he was arrested, he wrote to the Church at Rome, and in that letter he is planning a visit to Spain. "I hope to see you in passing," he writes, "as I go to Spain." "I shall go on by way of you," he writes, "to Spain" (Rom_15:24 , Rom_15:28 ). Was that visit ever paid?

Clement of Rome, when he wrote to the Church at Corinth about A.D. 90, said of Paul that he preached the gospel in the East and in the West; that he instructed the whole world (that is, the Roman Empire) in righteousness; and that he went to the extremity (terma, the terminus) of the West, before his martyrdom. What did Clement mean by the extremity of the West? There are many who argue that he meant nothing more than Rome. Now it is true that someone writing away in the East in Asia Minor would probably think of Rome as the extremity, of the West. But Clement was writing from Rome; and it is difficult to see that for anyone in Rome the extremity of the West could be anything else but Spain. It certainly seems that Clement believed that Paul reached Spain.

The greatest of all the early Church historians was Eusebius. In his account of Paullife he writes: "Luke who wrote the Acts of the Apostles, brought his history to a close at this point, after stating that Paul had spent two whole years at Rome as a prisoner at large, and preached the word of God without constraint. Thus, after he had made his defence, it is said that the Apostle was sent again on the ministry of preaching, and that on coming to the same city a second time he suffered martyrdom" (Eusebius: Ecclesiastical History, 2.22.2). Eusebius has nothing to say about Spain, but he did know the story that Paul had been released from his first Roman imprisonment.

The Muratorian Canon, that first list of New Testament books, describes Lukescheme in writing Acts: "Luke related to Theophilus events of which he was an eye-witness, as also, in a separate place, he evidently declares the martyrdom of Peter (he probably refers to Luk_22:31-32 ); but omits the journey of Paul from Rome to Spain."

In the fifth century, two of the great Christian fathers are definite about this journey. Chrysostom in his sermon on 2Ti_4:20 says: "Saint Paul after his residence in Rome departed to Spain." Jerome in his Catalogue of Writers says that Paul "was dismissed by Nero that he might preach Christgospel in the West."

Beyond doubt a stream of tradition held that Paul journeyed to Spain.

This is a matter on which we will have to come to our own decision. The one thing which makes us doubt the historicity of that tradition is that in Spain itself there is not and never was any tradition that Paul had worked and preached there, no stories about him, no places connected with his name. It would be indeed strange if the memory of such a visit had become totally obliterated. It could well be that the whole story of Paulrelease and journey to the west arose simply as a deduction from his expressed intention to visit Spain (Rom 15 ). Most New Testament scholars do not think that Paul was released from his imprisonment; the general consensus of opinion is that his only release was by death.

Paul And The Pastoral Epistles

What then shall we say of Paulconnection with these letters? If we can accept the tradition of his release, and of his return to preaching and teaching, and of his death as late as A.D. 67, we might well believe that as they stand they came from his hand. But, if we cannot believe that--and the evidence is on the whole against it--are we to say that they have no connection with Paul at all?

We must remember that the ancient world did not think of these things as we do. It would see nothing wrong in issuing a letter under the name of a great teacher, if it was sure that the letter said the things which that teacher would say under the same circumstances. To the ancient world it was natural and seemly that a disciple should write in his mastername. No one would have seen anything wrong in one of Pauldisciples meeting a new and threatening situation with a letter under Paulname. To regard that as forgery is to misunderstand the mind of the ancient world. Are we then to swing completely to the other extreme and say that some disciple of his issued these letters in Paulname years after he was dead, and at a time when the Church was much more highly organized than ever it was during his lifetime?

As we see it, the answer is no. It is incredible that any disciple would put into Paulmouth a claim to be the chief of sinners (1Ti_1:15 ); his tendency would be to stress Paulholiness, not to talk about his sin. It is incredible that anyone writing in the name of Paul would give Timothy the homely advice to drink a little wine for the sake of his health (1Ti_5:23 ). The whole of 2Tim 4 is so personal and so full of intimate, loving details that no one but Paul could have written it.

Wherein lies the solution? It may well be that something like this happened. It is quite obvious that many letters of Paul went lost. Apart from his great public letters, he must have had a continuous private correspondence; and of that we possess only the little letter to Philemon. It may well be that in the later days there were some fragments of Paulcorrespondence in the possession of some Christian teacher. This teacher saw the Church of his day and his locality in Ephesus threatened on every side. It was threatened with heresy from without and from within. It was threatened with a fall away from its own high standards of purity and truth. The quality of its members and the standard of its office-bearers were degenerating. He had in his possession little letters of Paul which said exactly the things that should be said, but, as they stood, they were too short and too fragmentary to publish. So he amplified them and made them supremely relevant to the contemporary situation and sent them out to the Church.

In the Pastoral Epistles we are still hearing the voice of Paul, and often hearing it speak with a unique personal intimacy; but we think that the form of the letters is due to a Christian teacher who summoned the help of Paul when the Church of the day needed the guidance which only he could give.

FURTHER READING

Timothy

D. Guthrie, The Pastoral Epistles (TC; E)

W. Lock, The Pastoral Epistles (ICC; G)

E. F. Scott, The Pastoral Epistles (MC; E)

E. K. Simpson, The Pastoral Epistles

Abbreviations

CGT: Cambridge Greek Testament

ICC: International Critical Commentary

MC: Moffatt Commentary

TC: Tyndale Commentary

E: English Text

G: Greek Text

Barclay: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

The Duty To Reprimand (1Ti_5:1-2)

The Relationships Of Life (1Ti_5:1-2 Continued)

Church And Family Duty (1Ti_5:3-8)

An Honoured And A Useful Old Age (1Ti_5:9-10)

The Privilege And The Dangers Of Service (1Ti_5:9-10 Continued)

The Perils Of Idleness (1Ti_5:11-16)

Rules For Practical Administration (1Ti_5:17-22)

Rules For Practical Administration (1Ti_5:17-22 Continued)

Advice For Timothy (1Ti_5:23)

The Impossibility Of Ultimate Concealment (1Ti_5:24-25)

Constable: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

Introduction

Historical background

Timothy apparently became a Christian as a result of Paul's missionary work in Lystra (Acts 14:6-23). He joined Paul on the second missionary journey when the apostle's evangelistic team passed through that area where Timothy lived (Acts 16:1-3). On the second journey Timothy helped Paul in Troas, Philippi, Berea, Thessalonica, Athens, and Corinth. During the third journey he was with Paul in Ephesus. From there Paul sent him to Macedonia (Acts 19:22). Later he was with Paul in Macedonia (2 Cor. 1:1, 19) and apparently traveled with the apostle to Corinth (Rom. 16:21). On the return trip to Ephesus, Timothy accompanied Paul through Macedonia as far as Troas (Acts 20:3-6). Still later Timothy was with Paul in Rome (Col. 1:1; Phile. 1; Phil. 1:1), and from there he probably made a trip to Philippi (Phil. 2:19-23).

At the end of the Book of Acts, Paul was under house arrest in Rome (Acts 28:30-31). Our knowledge of his activities after that time comes mainly from scanty references in his epistles and conjectures since we have no canonical history of his work.

Following his trial before Caesar and his acquittal, Paul evidently left Rome. He made his way eastward and eventually arrived in Ephesus. While in Ephesus Paul doubtless visited other churches in the area and later set out for Macedonia and probably for other provinces intending to continue his pioneer missionary work (cf. Rom. 15:24, 28). When Paul departed from Ephesus he left Timothy in charge as his special representative to continue the work there (1 Tim. 1:3). Sometime after that Timothy evidently wrote to Paul probably asking if he could leave Ephesus perhaps to rejoin Paul. Paul responded with this letter in which he instructed Timothy to remain in Ephesus and to continue his needed ministry until Paul would rejoin him there (3:14; 4:13).

Timothy's function in Ephesus was to represent Paul to the church.¹ He evidently was not an elder in that church. Paul spoke of the Ephesian elders in this epistle as individuals different from Timothy.

When Paul had met with the Ephesian elders toward the end of his third missionary journey, he had warned them about false teachers who would arise in their midst (Acts 20:29-30). This situation had happened (cf. 1:6; 6:21; 2 Tim. 2:18). Evidently Hymenaeus and Alexander were two of those "wolves" (1:20). Paul alluded to others in this epistle as well (1:3-11; 4:1-5; 6:3-10). We shall consider their errors in the exposition to follow.

If Caesar released Paul from prison in Rome in the early 60s A.D., he may have written this epistle in the middle 60s, perhaps 63-66 A.D. Paul's reference to his going from Ephesus to Macedonia (1:3) suggests that he may have been in Macedonia when he wrote 1 Timothy. Nevertheless, since we have no other references to guide us, he could have been in any one of a number of other provinces as well.

The authorship of the Pastorals is a major critical problem in New Testament studies, but I believe the arguments for Pauline authorship are most convincing.²

"The majority of modern scholars maintain that the Pastoral Epistles are pseudepigraphical--that is, written pseudonymously (in Paul's name) sometime after Paul's death (so Dibelius and Conzelmann, Brox, Barrett, Hanson, Houlden, Karris, Hultgren). Most today locate these three letters around the turn of the century, suggesting that the author aimed to revive Pauline teaching for his day or to compose a definitive and authoritative Pauline manual for denouncing heresy in the postapostolic church."³

Purpose

First and 2 Timothy and Titus are called "Pastoral Epistles" because Paul wrote them to pastors (shepherds) of churches outlining their pastoral duties.⁴ Their main pastoral duties were to defend sound doctrine and to maintain sound discipline.⁵

"The pastoral Epistles are primarily practical rather than theological. The emphasis lies rather on the defense of doctrine than on its explication or elaboration. The distinctively doctrinal passages comprise only a small part of the whole; Timothy and Titus had already been instructed."⁶

Message⁷

All three of the Pastoral Epistles (1 and 2 Timothy and Titus) deal with the same subject: the order of the local church. Paul had already expounded the doctrines of the church universal and the ministry of the saints in Christ's body in his other epistles. In these he also gave some direction concerning life in the local churches. Now in the Pastorals he expounded on the effective operation of the local church as a microcosm of the universal church. Remember that the church is people.

First Timothy deals with two aspects of the subject of order in the local church: the life of the church, and the leadership of the church. Titus elaborates on the leadership of the church. Second Timothy elaborates on the life of the church. First Timothy is more general and fundamental. Titus expounds how to set the church in order, and 2 Timothy expounds the leader's personal responsibility.

In 1 Timothy, Paul taught that the function of the local church is to proclaim God's truth in the world. He also taught that the function of the church leaders (Timothy and the elders) is to expound God's truth in the church. The purpose for which the church exists is the proclamation of God's truth in the world. The purpose for which the leaders of the church exist is the exposition of God's truth in the church. This is the message statement.

These are the same points Paul made in Ephesians 4:11-12 concerning the universal church. The saints are to do the work of the ministry, and the gifted men (apostles, prophets, etc.) are to equip the saints for their work. In 1 Timothy he applied the same truth to the local church.

On the one hand then the purpose of the church is to declare God's truth to the world (3:14-16). The key terms in this central passage are "church" and "mystery of godliness."

The local church is an instrument God designed to support and display His truth. Every individual believer is a light in a dark world. God has called us to let our light shine among men (Matt. 5:14-16).

The local church exists to support and display the light of the testimony of believers, not only individually but also corporately.

The "mystery of godliness" is essentially Christ. It is more broadly the truth that the church proclaims that centers on Christ. It is a mystery in that we know it only by special revelation. "Godliness" means piety. This word describes faith in Christ worked out in everyday living. Where does one find godliness? We see it in concrete manifestation in Jesus Christ (3:16). Paul summarized the three stages of His ministry in the three couplets of an ancient hymn. These are His past humiliation, His present proclamation, and His future glorification.

The purpose of the local church then is to proclaim godliness. We do this by presenting Christ and by demonstrating before the world godlike behavior ourselves by the power of the Holy Spirit. Audio witness builds on visual witness.

The purpose of the leaders of the local church, in the second place, is to expound the truth in the church. Church leaders do this by teaching, by exhortation, and by example. The exposition of the truth is not only spoken or written communication (teaching) followed by intellectual comprehension. It also requires encouragement and sensitivity to the condition of the learners (exhortation). The church leader prepares others to reveal God's truth most importantly by exemplifying the truth and illustrating it in his or her life. Truth must be incarnate in the teacher before the learner can thoroughly grasp it. God did this for us in the incarnation of His Son. Jesus said, "You are the light of the world," not, "You announce the light of the world."

Paul drew several implications from these truths.

Notice first some implications concerning the purpose of the local church.

In view of its purpose the local church must be careful to present an unchanged gospel. There must be no majoring in the minors, no claim to "higher knowledge," and no distortion of the truth. In this epistle Paul warned Timothy about all these threats to the purity of God's truth. Preachers and teachers take note. We should be creative in delivering the message, but we must not be creative in the content of the message.

Second, the local church's worship must be unceasing. This was Paul's point when he gave instructions concerning the priority of prayer in church life (2:1-7).

Third, the local church must persevere in its ministry without failing. If it is to do this it needs leaders who incarnate the truth and consistently minister to and motivate the saints. Thus the need for qualified leaders is obvious (3:1-13). Personal example is every bit as important as persuasive explanation.

Note also some implications of the truth that the purpose of the church leader is to expound God's truth to the saints. These are the same as those already pointed out for the church, but they are true of the leader on a personal level.

First, the leader must be absolutely loyal to the truth. "Preach the Word!" (2 Tim. 4:2).

Second, his behavior toward others must be consistent. He must have a deep commitment to fulfilling his purpose of being a good example as well as to his purpose of communicating verbally.

Third, in his personal life he must persevere. He must continue to let God's truth sit in judgment on his life. He must continue to be responsive to the truth. He must also continue to behave in harmony with the truth. Watch out for spiritual calluses.

By way of application let me point out three things the church needs to watch out for and then three things the church leader should beware of. They are very similar.

The local church, Paul warns in this epistle, should beware of false doctrine. By this I mean any doctrine that deviates from the essential teaching of the faith. This will weaken her testimony to the world. Guard the doctrine of your church.

Second, the church should beware of a failure in prayer. This will hinder both her witness to the world and her own growth in godliness (cf. James 4:2; John 15:5).

Third, the church should beware of feeble government. By feeble government I mean government by elders and deacons who lack godly character. Too often church leaders gain appointment for other reasons. Church oversight must fulfill the purposes of God's truth by men who incarnate God's truth. Don't recognize elders too soon, or at all, if they are unqualified.

The dangers to the church leader correspond to these. There must be no failure in his doctrine, nor in his duty, nor in his diligence. If we know and respond to God's truth we will be free from those influences that would hinder us from fulfilling our ministry.

Teaching is life-changing not only to the extent people understand it and appreciate its importance but also to the extent that the life of the teacher illustrates it. We can be completely orthodox and effective in our methods of presentation. However if our life does not harmonize with what we say, those who listen will reject what we say. Not only does our preaching then become ineffective, it also becomes blasphemous. The life of the preacher can promote the growth of his church as much as his pastoral skill. People will put up with many deficiencies, and we all have many, if they can have a good example of a sincere Christian. You can be effective because you have God's Word, God's Spirit, and God's grace.

Constable: 1 Timothy (Outline)

Outline

I. Salutation 1:1-2

II. Timothy's mission in Ephesus 1:3-20

A. The task Timothy faced 1:3-11

B. Exhortations to be faithful 1:12-20

1. A positive encouragement 1:12-17

2. A negative warning 1:18-20

III. Instructions concerning the life of the local church 2:1-4:5

A. The priority of prayer in church life 2:1-7

B. The primary responsibilities of the men and the women in church meetings 2:8-15

C. The qualifications for church leaders 3:1-13

1. Qualifications for elders 3:1-7

2. Qualifications for deacons 3:8-13

D. The nature of the local church 3:14-16

E. The problem of apostasy in the church 4:1-5

IV. Instructions concerning leadership of the local church 4:6-5:25

A. The leader's personal life and public ministry 4:6-16

B. Basic principles of effective interpersonal relationships 5:1-2

C. How to deal with widows and elders 5:3-25

1. Provisions for widows 5:3-16

2. The discipline and selection of elders 5:17-25

V. Instructions for groups within the church 6:1-19

A. Slaves 6:1-2

B. False teachers 6:3-10

C. Those committed to Christ 6:11-16

D. The wealthy 6:17-19

VI. Concluding charge and benediction 6:20-21

Constable: 1 Timothy

1 Timothy

Bibliography

Andrews, J. N. "May Women Speak in Meeting?" Review and Herald. January 2, 1879. Reprinted in Adventist Review 165:5 (February 4, 1988):17.

Bailey, Mark L. "A Biblical Theology of Paul's Pastoral Epistles." in A Biblical Theology of the New Testament, pp. 333-67. Edited by Roy B. Zuck. Chicago: Moody Press, 1994.

Barclay, William. The Letters to Timothy, Titus and Philemon. Daily Study Bible series. 2nd ed. and reprint ed. Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press, 1962.

Barr, James. "Abba Isn't Daddy." Journal of Theological Studies 39 (1988):28-47.

Barrett, Charles Kingsley. The Pastoral Epistles in the New English Bible. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1963.

Baxter, J. Sidlow. Explore the Book. 6 vols. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1965.

Bernard, J. H. The Pastoral Epistles. 1899. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1980.

Bilezikian, Gilbert G. Beyond Sex Roles. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1985.

Blampied, Anne B. "Paul and Silence for The Women' in I Corinthians 14:34-35." Studia Biblica et Theologica 13:2 (October 1983):143-65.

Blomquist, Jean M. "The Effect of the Divorce Experience on Spiritual Growth." Pastoral Psychology 34:2 (Winter 1985):82-91.

Bowman, Ann L. "Women in Ministry: An Exegetical Study of 1 Timothy 2:11-15." Bibliotheca Sacra 149:594 (April-June 1992):193-213.

Brown, Ernest Faulkner. The Pastoral Epistles. Westminster Commentaries series. London: Methuen & Co., 1917.

Bruce, F. F. "Studies in the Pastoral Epistles: Preliminary Observations." Harvester 65:1 (January 1986):12-13.

Buckley, Jack. "Paul, Women, and the Church: How fifteen modern interpreters understand five key passages." Eternity 31:11 (December 1980):30-35.

Campbell, Barth. "Rhetorical Design in 1 Timothy 4." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:614 (April-June 1997):189-204.

Campbell, Peter Colin. The Theory of Ruling Eldership or the Position of the Lay Ruler in the Reformed Churches Examined. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons, 1866.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Systematic Theology. 8 vols. Dallas: Dallas Seminary Press, 1947-48.

Christianity Today Institute. "Into the Next Century: Trends Facing the Church." Christianity Today 30:1 (January 17, 1986):I1-31.

Clagett, John Y. "The Concept of Conscience and Its Relation to the Christian Ethic in the Corinthian Epistles." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1971.

Clark, Stephen B. Man and Woman in Christ. Ann Arbor, Mi.: Servant Books, 1980.

Cole, Sherwood A. "Biology, Homosexuality, and Moral Culpability." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:615 (July-September 1997):355-66.

Constable, Thomas L. "Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament." Paper submitted for course 686 Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament. Dallas Theological Seminary, January 1968.

_____. Talking to God: What the Bible Teaches about Prayer. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1995.

_____. "What Prayer Will and Will Not Change." In Essays in Honor of J. Dwight Pentecost, pp. 99-113. Edited by Stanley D. Toussaint and Charles H. Dyer. Chicago: Moody Press, 1986.

Darby, John Nelson. Synopsis of the Books of the Bible. 5 vols. Revised ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers Publishers, 1942.

Dictionary of the Apostolic Church. Edited by James Hastings. 1915 ed. S.v. "Timothy and Titus, Epistles to," by R. A. Falconer.

Dictionary of the Bible. Edited by James Hastings. 1910 ed. S.v. "Timothy, First Epistle to," by W. Lock.

Dillow, Joseph C. The Reign of the Servant Kings. Miami Springs, Fl.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1992.

Dobbins, Richard. "Two Sinister Forces Undermining Clergy Marriages." Ministries 4:1 (Winter 1985-86):31-32, 39.

Earle, Ralph. "1 Timothy." In Ephesians-Philemon. Vol. 11 of Expositor's Bible Commentary. 12 vols. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein and J. D. Douglas. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1978.

Fairbairn, Patrick. Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. 1874. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1956.

Fee, Gordon D. 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus. New International Biblical Commentary series. Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson Publishers, 1988. Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson Publishers, and Carlisle, England: Paternoster Press, 1995.

Foh, Susan T. Women and the Word of God. Philipsburg, N.J.: Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1979.

Frohnhofen, Herbert. "Women deacons in the early church." Theology Digest 34:2 (Summer 1987):149-53.

Gaebelein, Arno C. The Annotated Bible. 4 vols. Reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, and New York: Loizeaux Brothers, Inc., 1970.

Geisler, Norman L. "A Christian Perspective on Wine-Drinking." Bibliotheca Sacra 139:553 (January-March 1982):46-56.

Getz, Gene A. The Measure of a Man. Glendale: Gospel Light Publications, Regal Books, 1974.

Glasscock, Ed. "The Biblical Concept of Elder." Bibliotheca Sacra 144:573 (March-May 1987):66-78.

_____. "The Husband of One Wife' Requirement in 1 Timothy 3:2." Bibliotheca Sacra 140:559 (July-September 1983):244-58.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. By C. G. Wilke. Revised by C. L. Wilibald Grimm. Translated, revised and enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, 1889.

Greenlee, Harold. "Husband of One Wife." Notes on Translation 108 (August 1985):17-18.

Grenz, Stanley J. "Anticipating God's New Community: Theological Foundations for Women in Ministry." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 38:4 (December 1995):595-611.

Grudem, Wayne. "Prophecy--Yes, But Teaching--No; Paul's Consistent Advocacy of Women's Participation Without Governing Authority." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 30:1(March 1987):11-23.

Gruenler, Royce Gordon. "The Mission-Lifestyle Setting of 1 Tim 2:8-15." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 41:2 (June 1998):215-38.

Guthrie, Donald. New Testament Introduction. 3 vols. 2nd ed. London: Tyndale Press, 1966.

_____. The Pastoral Epistles. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. London: Tyndale Press, 1964.

Hanson, Anthony Tyrell. The Pastoral Epistles. New Century Bible Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., and London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott Publishers Ltd., 1982.

Harris, Gregory H. "Satan's Work as a Deceiver." Bibliotheca Sacra 156:622 (April-June 1999):190-202.

Haykin, Michael A. G. "Sanctified by the Word of God and Prayer'." Banner of Truth 275-76 (August-September 1986):55-58.

Hendricksen, William. New Testament Commentary: Exposition of the Pastoral Epistles. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1968.

Henry, Matthew. Commentary on the Whole Bible. New One Volume Edition. Edited by Leslie F. Church. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1961.

Hiebert, D. Edmond. "Behind the Word Deacon': A New Testament Study." Bibliotheca Sacra 140:558 (April-June 1983):151-62.

_____. First Timothy. Moody Colportage Library series. Chicago: Moody Press, 1957.

_____. "The Significance of Christian Intercession," Bibliotheca Sacra 149:593 (January-March 1992):16-26.

_____. Working With God: Scriptural Studies in Intercession. New York: Carlton Press, 1987.

Hoehner, Harold W. "The Purpose of Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:20-25." In Walvoord: A Tribute, pp. 53-66. Edited by Donald K. Campbell. Chicago: Moody Press, 1982.

Hooker, Morna. "Authority on Her Head: An Examination of 1 Corinthians 11:10." New Testament Studies 10 (1963-64):410-16.

House, H. Wayne. "Caught in the Middle." Kindred Spirit 13:2 (Summer 1989):12-14.

_____. "The Ministry of Women in the Apostolic and Postapostolic Periods." Bibliotheca Sacra 145:580 (October-December 1988):387-99.

_____. "Should a Woman Prophesy or Preach before Men?" Bibliotheca Sacra 145:578 (April-June 1988):141-61.

Hurley, James B. Man and Woman in Biblical Perspective. Contemporary Evangelical Perspectives series. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981.

Huther, J. E. A Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to Timothy and Titus. Meyer's Commentary on the New Testament series. Translated by D. Hunter. 1884. Reprint ed. Peabody, Mass: Hendrickson, 1983.

International Standard Bible Encyclopedia. Edited by James Orr. 1957 ed. S.v. "Pastoral Epistles, The" by John Rutherfurd.

Ironside, Henry A. Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. 1947; reprint ed. Neptune, N.J.: Loizeaux Brothers, 1967.

Irvin, Dorothy. "The Ministry of Women in the Early Church: The Archaeological Evidence." Touchstone 4:1 (January 1986):24-33.

Jewett, Paul K. Man as Male and Female. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1975.

Justice, Sam. "Clergy Divorce: A Perplexing Problem." Ministries 4:1 (Winter 1985-86):24-25, 29-30.

Kelly, J. N. D. A Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. Thornapple Commentaries series. London: A. & C. Black Publishers Limited, 1963; reprint ed., Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1981.

Kelly, William. An Exposition of the First Epistle to Timothy. 2nd ed. revised. London: F. E. Race, 1913.

Kent, Homer A., Jr. The Pastoral Epistles. Chicago: Moody Press, 1966.

Kent, Homer A., Sr. "Obligations of Pastor and Congregation to Each Other." Bibliotheca Sacra 124:496 (October-December 1967):332-38.

King, Guy H. A Leader Led. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1962.

Knight, George W., III. The New Testament Teaching on the Role Relationship of Men and Women. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1977.

_____. The Pastoral Epistles: A Commentary on the Greek Text. New International Greek Testament Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1992.

_____. "Two Offices (Elders/Bishops and Deacons) and Two Orders of Elders (Preaching/Teaching Elders and Ruling Elders): A New Testament Study." Presbyterion 11:1 (Spring 1985):1-12.

Kuske, David P. "An Exegetical Brief on 1 Timothy 2:12: (oude authentein andros)." Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 88:1 (Winter 1991):64-67.

Lacey, W. K. The Family in Classical Greece. London: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

Lange, John Peter, ed. Commentary on the Holy Scriptures. 12 vols. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960. Vol. 11: Galatians-Hebrews, by Otto Schmoller, Karl Braune, C. A. Auberlen, C. J. Riggenbach, J. J. Van Oosterzee, and Carl Bernhard Moll. Translated by C. C. Starbuck, M. B. Riddle, Horatio B. Hackett, John Lillie, E. A. Washburn, E. Harwood, George E. Day, and A. C. Kendrick.

Lea, Thomas D. and Griffin, Hayne P., Jr. 1, 2 Timothy, Titus. New American Commentary series. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1992.

Lenski, Richard C. H. The Interpretation of St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians, to the Thessalonians, to Timothy, to Titus and to Philemon. Reprint ed. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1964.

Lester, Andrew D. "Some Observations on the Psychological Effects of Women in Ministry." Review and Expositor 83:1 (Winter 1986):63-70.

Lewis, Robert M. "The Women' of 1 Timothy 3:11." Bibliotheca Sacra 136:542 (April-June 1979):167-75.

Liddon, Henry Parry. Explanatory Analysis of St. Paul's First Epistle to Timothy. Limited Classical Reprint Library series. Longmans, Green, and Co., 1897; reprint ed., Minneapolis: Klock and Klock Christian Publishers, 1978.

Litfin, A. Duane. "1 Timothy." In Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, pp. 727-48. Edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1983.

_____. "The Nature of the Pastoral Role: The Leader as Completer." Bibliotheca Sacra 139:553 (January-July 1982):57-66.

Lock, Walter. The Pastoral Epistles. International Critical Commentaries series. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1924.

Malina, Bruce J. The New Testament World: Insights from Cultural Anthropology. Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1981.

Mappes, David. "The Discipline of a Sinning Elder." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:615 (July-September 1997):333-43.

_____. "The Elder' in the Old and New Testaments." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:613 (January-March 1997):80-92.

_____. "The Heresy Paul Opposed in 1 Timothy." Bibliotheca Sacra 156:624 (October-December 1999):452-58.

_____. "The Laying on of Hands' of Elders." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:616 (October-December 1997):473-79.

_____. "The New Testament Elder, Overseer, and Pastor." Bibliotheca Sacra 154:614 (April-June 1997):162-74.

McNeile, A. H. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. 2nd ed. Revised by C. S. C. Williams. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

Mollenkott, Virginia. Women, Men and the Bible. Nashville: Abingdon, 1977.

Moo, Douglas. "1 Timothy 2:11-15: Meaning and Significance." Trinity Journal 1 NS:1 (Spring 1980):62-83.

Morgan, G. Campbell. Living Messages of the Books of the Bible. 2 vols. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1912.

Padgett, Alan. "Wealthy Women at Ephesus." Interpretation 41:1 (January 1987):19-31.

Pierce, Ronald W. "Evangelicals and Gender Roles in the 1990s: 1 Tim 2:8-15: A Test Case." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 36:3 (September 1993):343-55.

Quinn, Jerome D. The Letter to Titus: A New Translation with Notes and Commentary and an Introduction to Titus, I and II Timothy, the Pastoral Epistles. Anchor Bible series. New York: Doubleday, 1990.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Ryrie, Charles C. "Apostasy in the Church." Bibliotheca Sacra 121:481 (January 1964):44-53.

_____. Basic Theology. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1986.

_____. The Place of Women in the Church. New York: Macmillan, 1958; reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, 1968. (A 1978 edition, also published by Moody Press, was titled The Role of Women in the Church.)

_____. You Mean the Bible Teaches That . . .. Chicago: Moody Press, 1974.

Saucy, Robert L. "The Husband of One Wife." Bibliotheca Sacra 131:523 (July-September 1974):229-40.

_____. "Women's Prohibition to Teach Men: An Investigation into Its Meaning and Contemporary Application." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 37:1 (March 1994):79-97.

Savage, Paula A. "Greek Women's Dress." Biblical Illustrator 12:2 (Winter 1986):17-23.

Scanzoni, Letha and Hardesty, Nancy. All We're Meant to Be. Waco: Word Books, 1975.

Scott, Ernest Findlay. The Pastoral Epistles. Moffatt New Testament Commentary series. New York: Harper and Brothers, n. d.

Simpson, E. K. The Pastoral Epistles. London: Tyndale Press, 1954.

Smith, Jay E. "Can Fallen Leaders Be Restored to Leadership? Bibliotheca Sacra 151:604 (October-December 1994):455-80.

Sparks, H. F. D. "The Doctrine of the Divine Fatherhood of God in the Gospels." In Studies in the Gospels: Essays in Memory of R. H. Lightfoot, pp. 241-62. Edited by D. E. Nineham. Oxford: Blackwell, 1955.

Stein, Robert H. "Wine-Drinking in New Testament Times." Christianity Today 19:19 (June 20, 1975):9-11.

Stitzinger, Michael F. "Cultural Confusion and the Role of Women in the Church: A Study of I Timothy 2:8-14." Calvary Baptist Theological Journal 4:2 (Fall 1988):24-42.

Stott, John R. W. Involvement. 2 vols. Old Tappan, N.J.: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1985.

Stowell, Joseph M., III. "The Effective Leader." In Integrity of Heart, Skillfulness of Hands, pp. 315-22. Edited by Charles H. Dyer and Roy B. Zuck. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1994.

Strauch, Alexander. Biblical Eldership. Littleton, Co.: Lewis & Roth Publishers, 1986.

Thatcher, Tom. "The Relational Matrix of the Pastoral Epistles." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 38:1 (March 1995):41-45.

Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. Edited by Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Friedrich. Translated and edited by Geoffrey W. Bromiley. 1964-74. S.v. "aphistemi, apostasia, dichostrasia," by Heinrich Schlier, 1 (1964):512-14.

_____. S.v. "prophetes, prophelikos, propheteuo . . .," by Helmut Kramer, Rolf Rendtorff, Rudolf Meyer, and Gerhard Friedrich. 6 (1968):781-861.

Thiessen, Henry Clarence. Introduction to the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

Towner, Philip H. 1-2 Timothy & Titus. The IVP New Testament Commentary series. Downers Grove, Il., and Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1994.

_____. The Goal of Our Instruction. Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, 1989.

Trench, Richard Chenevix. Synonyms of the New Testament. Reprint ed., London: James Clarke & Co., 1961.

Ukleja, P. Michael. "Homosexuality in the New Testament." Bibliotheca Sacra 140:560 (October-December 1983):350-58.

Wallis, Wilbur B. "The First Epistle to Timothy." In Wycliffe Bible Commentary, pp. 1367-81. Edited by Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison. Chicago: Moody Press, 1962.

Waltke, Bruce K. "1 Corinthians 11:2-16: An Interpretation." Bibliotheca Sacra 135:537 (January-March 1978):46-57.

White, Newport J. D. "The First and Second Epistles to Timothy and the Epistle to Titus." In Expositor's Greek Testament. 5 vols. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1910.

Wiersbe, Warren W. Be Faithful. BE Books series. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1984.

Wilkin, Robert N. "Saving Faith and Apostasy: Do Believers Ever Stop Believing?" Grace Evangelical Society News 6:11 (November 1991):1, 4.

Winter, B. W. "Providentia for the Widows of ! Timothy 5:3-16." Tyndale Bulletin 39 (1988):83-99.

Witmer, John A. "The Truth about Error." Bibliotheca Sacra 124:495 (July-September 1967):248-53.

Wuest, Kenneth S. The Pastoral Epistles in the Greek New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1964.

Copyright 2003 by Thomas L. Constable

Haydock: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

THE FIRST

EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL, THE APOSTLE,

TO TIMOTHY.

INTRODUCTION.

St. Paul passing through Lycaonia, about the year 51, some of the brethren at Derbe or Lystra recommended to him a disciple, by name Timothy, who from his infancy had studied the Holy Scriptures. St. Paul took him, making him his companion and fellow-labourer in the gospel: and not to offend the Jews, who could not be ignorant that Timothy's father was a Gentile, he caused him to be circumcised. Afterwards he ordained him bishop of Ephesus. (Witham) --- St. Paul writes this epistle to his beloved Timothy, to instruct him in the duties of a bishop, both in respect to himself and to his charge; and that he ought to be well informed of the good morals of those on whom he was to impose hands: Impose not hands lightly upon any man. He tells him also how he should behave towards his clergy. This epistle was written about thirty-three years after our Lord's ascension; but where it was written is uncertain: the more general opinion is, that it was in Macedonia. (Challoner) --- After his epistles to the Churches, now follow those to particular persons; to Timothy and Titus, who were bishops, and to Philemon. Timothy was the beloved disciple of St. Paul, whom he frequently styles his son; but it is not certain that they were at all related. After having accompanied the apostle in many of his travels, the latter at last ordained him bishop, and fixed him permanently at Ephesus. Shortly after he wrote him this epistle, to instruct him in the episcopal duties, as he was but young for those great functions. He might be then about thirty-five. He mentions, likewise, in short the chief heresies which were then making mischief at Ephesus, and gives regulations and instructions for different states of persons in the Church. St. Timothy, who had been so long the disciple of St. Paul, and who never left him except when ordered by his master, could not be ignorant of his duties, but it was destined for the use of bishops of every age. Hence St. Augustine says that such as are destined to serve the Church, should have continually before their eyes the two epistles to Timothy and that to Titus.

====================

Gill: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO 1 TIMOTHY

Timothy, to whom this epistle is written, was eminent for his early piety and acquaintance with the sacred Scriptures; his mother was a Jewess, and his father a Greek, which was the reason why he was not circumcised in his infancy. Mention is made in the second epistle to him of his mother Eunice, and grandmother Lois, as believers, and of his knowledge of the Scriptures from a child: this excellent person the apostle meeting with at Lystra, and having a good report of him from the brethren there, he chose him to be his companion in his travels, and to assist him in the spread of the Gospel; and knowing that it would be very disagreeable to the Jews to hear the word of God from the lips of an uncircumcised person, he took him and circumcised him, becoming all things to all, that he might gain some. This being done, he went along with him into several parts, and he made great use of him, in preaching the word, planting churches, and writing epistles; he sent him to various places with messages from him, to Corinth, Philippi, and Thessalonica; and now had left him at Ephesus, where he besought him to abide for a while; for that he was the bishop, pastor, or overseer of that church is not likely, since his residence here was not constant, and was afterwards called away from hence by the apostle, who desired his stay there, under whom, and by whose directions, he acted while there; and seeing that this church had elders, bishops, or overseers, whom the Holy Ghost had set over them, whom the apostle called to him at Miletus, and gave them some advice and instructions. The design of Timothy's continuance there was to check growing errors and heresies, and to take care of, and preserve the discipline of God's house; and to charge him with these things was the design of this epistle; in which he teaches him how to behave himself in the church of God, by taking heed to his doctrine and conversation; and gives rules relating to the qualifications of bishops and deacons, and to the care of widows, and with regard to church censures, and the becoming walk and conversation of all sorts of persons of every office, age, sex, rank, and order. This epistle is thought to be written about the year 55.

Gill: 1 Timothy 5 (Chapter Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO 1 TIMOTHY 5

In this chapter the apostle lays down rules about the manner of rebuking persons, suitable to their several ages; gives directions concerning widows, both old and young; and instructs Timothy how to behave towards elders in office on different accounts. The rules for giving reproof to old men, as fathers; to young men, as brethren; to elder women, as mothers; and to the younger, as sisters, are in 1Ti 5:1. Next follow the directions about taking care of widows, who are to be honoured and maintained by the church, that are widows indeed, 1Ti 5:3 not such who have relations that are capable of taking care of them, who ought to do it, and not burden the church; since so to do is an act of piety, a requiting parents for their former care and kindness, and is good and acceptable in the sight of God, 1Ti 5:4 but such who are desolate and alone, and have no husbands nor children, nor any to support their wants, but wholly depend on the providence of God, and are constant at the throne of grace crying for help and relief, which shows they are living Christians; whereas such who spend their time in sinful lusts and pleasures, are dead while they live; wherefore if members of churches, with respect to this business, would be blameless, they ought to take care of the former, and reprove the latter, 1Ti 5:5. And as for those persons who cast their poor widows upon the church, and will not provide for them, when they are able, they are to be looked upon as deniers of the faith, and to be worse than the Heathens themselves, 1Ti 5:8. The qualifications of widows to be taken care of by the church, besides those before mentioned, are, that they be sixty years of age, having been the wife of one man, and well known for their good works, some of which are particularly mentioned, 1Ti 5:9 but those who are under the age fixed, and especially are fit for marriage, and the procreation of children, should be rejected, because of their lasciviousness, idleness, tattling, and busying themselves about other people's matters; these, on the contrary, should be directed to marry, bear children, take care of household affairs, and give no occasion to the enemy to reproach and blaspheme; and the rather such advice should be taken, since there had been some sad instances of apostasy in such persons, 1Ti 5:11. And then the apostle repeats his order to believers, to take care of their poor widows, who were able to do it themselves, that so the church might not be burdened, and might be able to relieve such as were real and proper objects, 1Ti 5:16. And then follow rules with respect to elders in office, as that those that rule well, and labour in the ministry of the word, should be honourably maintained; which is confirmed by a passage of Scripture in the Old Testament, and by a saying of Christ's in the New, 1Ti 5:17, that an accusation should not be received against one of such a character, but by two or three witnesses, 1Ti 5:19 and that such of them that fell into any notorious sin should be publicly rebuked, in order to make others afraid to sin, 1Ti 5:20. And these things the apostle, in the most solemn manner, charges Timothy, in the sight of God, Christ, and the angels, to observe, without partiality, 1Ti 5:21. To which he adds, that he would not have him be hastily concerned in the ordination of anyone as an elder, lest he should involve himself in his sin, whereas by acting otherwise he would be free, 1Ti 5:22 and then inserts some advice to himself, to take care of his health, 1Ti 5:23 and concludes the chapter with observing, on occasion of what he had said, 1Ti 5:22 that some men's sins were open, and their characters were easily discerned, and others were private, and such were also the good works of others; which made the case either more easy or more difficult to determine what was to be done; and therefore nothing should be done suddenly and rashly, 1Ti 5:24.

College: 1 Timothy (Book Introduction)

FOREWORD

A movement which prides itself in its back-to-the-Bible underpinnings and its plea for unity should welcome any effort of the stature of the College Press NIV Bible Commentary. The exegesis of the biblical text must always be at the heart of who we are, and the effort to do so in a way that reaches across lines that have divided our movement signals an emphasis on the original hallmarks of the movement.

Having taught Bible and Greek at David Lipscomb University for eleven years, I have come to appreciate how many good commentaries there are on nearly every book in the New Testament. I am, in some ways, reluctant about adding another book to that pile. All of those commentaries have helped to shape my understanding of the biblical text for its original audiences and its import for Christians today.

I especially want to thank my family who have supported me and encouraged me when I spend hours at my computer typing away, my students whose questions have always caused me to look at the biblical text in fresh ways, and my colleagues who have always served as a constant encouragement.

When I was asked to participate as an author in this project, I was hesitant. When I was asked to write on Timothy and Titus, I was even more hesitant. To be a part of this series is an honor. To undertake writing a commentary on 1 and 2 Timothy and Titus is a challenging task. This is, after all, the section of Scripture that has fueled the debate about the role of women, has been at the heart of effort to redefine church leadership, and has provided encouragement to those who feel as if they "have fought the good fight" and are about to "finish the course." I began the study hoping for wonderful insights, and, although I gained a few, I came out of the study convinced that many of the more traditional interpretations were still reasonable. I discovered that, although I did not have all the answers, Paul's advice to those two young preachers and to their churches still made sense both for Paul's original audiences and for the preacher and his church today. May we today heed the words of Paul to "guard what has been entrusted to" our care and to "preach the Word."

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

GENERAL INTRODUCTION

While several passages in 1 and 2 Timothy and Titus have provided the fodder for tomes of theological discussion (e.g., 1 Tim 2:9-15 and the role of women; 1 Tim 3:11 and deaconesses; 1 Tim 3:1-8 and Titus 1:6-9 and the characteristics of those to serve as elders), the real value of these epistles lies in their message to two young ministers, to second generation believers in Ephesus and to a young church facing a pagan world in Crete. These epistles provide teaching which the church in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries needs to hear.

The two letters to Timothy and the letter to Titus stand in a very close relationship to one another. They are written to fellow workers of the Apostle Paul; they are bound together by similar content: false teachers who bear similar characteristics, a discussion of church leaders, similar situations for the churches addressed, and the same basic time frame.

1 and 2 Timothy and Titus have been known as the Pastoral Epistles since the eighteenth century. As early as the thirteenth century Thomas Aquinas referred to 1 Timothy as a "pastoral rule." In 1703 D.N. Berdot described Titus as a "Pastoral Epistle," based on the assumption that it was an instruction manual for a pastor. In reality, neither the term "pastor" nor its equivalent, "shepherd," appears in any of the three epistles. Paul Anton popularized the term in lectures he delivered on Timothy and Titus published posthumously in 1753-1755. Anton applied the term "Pastoral Epistles" to all three epistles.

Although the term "the Pastoral Epistles" has become a convenient designation for these three epistles which have much in common, it can be misleading. These epistles are not really a manual of pastoral theology. Only a fraction of these books contains what could be termed ecclesiastical teaching (1 Tim 3:1-13; 5:3-22; Titus 1:5-9). The three epistles are very different. There is nothing within the epistles that would indicate they were written from the same place and time or that the author intended them to be studied together.

AUTHORSHIP

A crucial issue in the Pastoral Epistles (PE) is the authorship of the epistles. Despite widespread denial of Pauline authorship in modern times, ancient authors generally accepted the works as authentic epistles of the Apostle Paul. Serious challenges to Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles began in the nineteenth century, especially with the forceful challenge espoused by Schleiermacher in 1807.

Testimony of the Books Themselves

The letters claim to be by Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus (1 Tim 1:1; Titus 1:1; 2 Tim 1:1). This assertion matches claims of the other Pauline letters. The author describes himself as "a blasphemer, a persecutor and a violent man" (1 Tim 1:13), a description which fits the account of Paul's pre-Christian life as seen in Acts. The author describes Timothy and Titus as his spiritual sons (1 Tim 1:2; Titus 1:4); this too is in full accord with their relationship to Paul as seen in Acts and the other Pauline epistles. The epistles frequently refer to events in the Apostle's life and mention co-workers like Tychicus, Apollos, Barnabas, and Mark who are known from the other Pauline epistles.

With all of this data in mind, it is little wonder that there was almost unanimous agreement regarding Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles for nearly 1800 years.

Attestation by the Early Church

The early church clearly regarded Paul as the author of the Pastoral Epistles. Clement of Alexandria (ca. 155-ca. 220) frequently referred to and cited the Pastoral Epistles. He even cited 1 Tim 6:20, "what is falsely called knowledge," and ascribed the passage to "the apostle." Similarly Origen, his student, ascribed 1 Tim 1:15 to Paul: "Moreover, Paul, who himself also at a later time became an apostle of Jesus, says in his epistle to Timothy, 'This is a faithful saying, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.'" Eusebius (ca. 265-ca. 339) attributed the Pastoral Epistles to Paul. He said, "The epistles of Paul are fourteen, all well known and beyond doubt. It should not, however, be overlooked that some have set aside the epistle to the Hebrews." The Muratorian Canon (ca. 200) refers to the Pastoral Epistles as Pauline. The extensive citations of the Pastoral Epistles by the church fathers, including Justin Martyr, Polycarp, Ignatius, and Irenaeus, demonstrate the early consensus that the Pastoral Epistles are Pauline.

The evidence is not, however, all positive. According to Tertullian, Marcion (ca. 140) excluded the Pastoral Epistles from his canon. Marcion, of course, rejected any book which did not fit his heretical view of Christianity. He omitted Matthew, Mark, and John; and he accepted only a mutilated copy of Luke. It seems likely that Marcion objected to the Pastoral Epistles because of their denunciation of tenets of his brand of Christianity (cf. 1 Tim 1:8; 6:20; 2 Tim 3:16).

An additional bit of negative evidence is seen in the apparent absence of the Pastoral Epistles from ⁴⁶ of the Chester Beatty papyri. The codex dates from the mid-third century and contains Pauline epistles. Portions of the manuscript are missing. It lacks a portion of Romans which stood at the beginning of the codex, a portion of 1 Thessalonians, and all of 2 Thessalonians. Most scholars feel that the manuscript did not have room for the Pastoral Epistles and Philemon, which are also missing.

If one looks only at external evidence, the victory would clearly be won in favor of acceptance of the Pastoral Epistles as Pauline.

Modern Times

Until the nineteenth century the Pastoral Epistles were deemed authentic and Pauline. The first attack on apostolic authorship was made by Schmidt (1804) and Schleiermacher (1807).

Today Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles is disputed on five grounds:

Historical Allusions. Scott has said, "That Paul cannot have been the author [of the PE] is most clearly apparent when we examine the historical framework of the letters." The problem may be summarized as follows: the Pastoral Epistles do not fit into the historical framework of Acts and the Pauline epistles. Acts mentions only two imprisonments: Caesarea and Rome.

The modern reader is not provided with many of the details of Paul's early life (i.e., the period described in Acts). Nowhere in Acts, or for that matter anywhere in the Pauline corpus outside 2 Corinthians, can one find Paul's frequent imprisonments, his five beatings, or his three shipwrecks (2 Cor 11:23-27). Also one is not bound to place the events described in the Pastoral Epistles into the period described in Acts. In fact the situation there seems to indicate likelihood of Paul's being released from prison. The traditional interpretation which proposes a release from the imprisonment mentioned in Acts during which 1 Timothy and Titus were written and a subsequent Roman imprisonment as described in 2 Timothy has much to offer and provides few difficulties. There is nothing improbable about Paul being released from prison, engaging in the kind of ministry indicated in 1 Timothy and Titus, and then later being imprisoned again with death being imminent.

Ecclesiastical Situation. It is argued that the church situation described in the Pastoral Epistles is akin to the second century and far too developed for Paul. At this juncture it is worth noting that very little of the Pastoral Epistles can really be termed "ecclesiastical teaching."

Paul does have an interest in ecclesiastical matters: he and Barnabas appoint elders (Acts 14:23); Paul addresses the bishops and deacons at Philippi (Phil 1:1); Paul lists pastor-teachers among the divine gifts provided to the early church (Eph 4:11-13); and Paul calls for the elders at Ephesus on his way to Rome, calling upon them to oversee (verb from which the noun "bishop" comes) and shepherd (verb from which the noun "pastor" comes) their flocks (Acts 20:13-35).

Nothing in the Pastoral Epistles would demand the later phenomenon of monarchical bishops. As Carson, Moo, and Morris have noted, "Clearly none of this amounts to much in the way of organization, certainly to nothing more than can have appeared in the church in comparatively early days."

The Nature of the False Teaching. It is usually assumed that all three Pastoral Epistles face the same false teaching, an assumption which has been questioned in recent years. Many have wanted to see the Pastoral Epistles addressing a heresy seen only after the early second century and therefore as being non-Pauline. Easton argued that the Pastoral Epistles painted a picture of Christianity threatened by a "coherent and powerful heresy," a heresy which claimed to be more profound than the revelation of the Church. That the heresy seen here is "coherent and powerful" and that one must see it as second century Gnosticism is still to be demonstrated. The heresy or heresies seen in the Pastoral Epistles betray a strong Jewish element much akin to what one meets in the Qumran literature and the apocryphal work, Jubilees. There are no real grounds to see the false teaching confronted in the Pastoral Epistles as something which would not, indeed did not (cf. Colossians), arise in Paul's lifetime.

It does seem that the false teaching and false teachers encountered in all three of the Pastoral Epistles are of the same sort. They have similar tendencies and use similar language even though every element seen in one book may not appear in the other. One must simply piece together the elements that compose this heresy: emphasis on myths and genealogies (1 Tim 1:4; Titus 1:14; 3:9; 2 Tim 4:4); concern for the Law and Jewishness (1 Tim 1:7; Titus 1:10, 14; 3:9); emphasis on "knowledge" (1 Tim 6:20; 2 Tim 3:6-9); controversy, speculation and arguments (1 Tim 1:4, 6; 6:4, 20; Titus 1:10; 3:9; 2 Tim. 2:14, 16, 23; 3:1-5); immorality (1 Tim 1:19, 20; Titus 1:15, 16; 2 Tim 2:16, 19; 3:1-5); deception (1 Tim 4:1-3; Titus 1:10-13; 2 Tim 3:6-13); some ascetic practices (1 Tim 4:1-5); and teaching for material gain (1 Tim 6:5; Titus 1:11; 2 Tim 3:2-4).

Vocabulary and Style. As Guthrie has noted, "the majority of those who favor the non-Pauline authorship of the Epistles are swayed more by linguistic considerations than by any of the objections mentioned above." Perhaps no scholar has presented this argument for non-Pauline authorship in stronger fashion than P.N. Harrison. Harrison built upon the work of previous scholars to argue that the vocabulary and style of the Pastoral Epistles indicated that they did not share the same author as the ten epistles generally accepted as Pauline.

Harrison noted that well over one third of the words, excluding proper names, used in the Pastoral Epistles occur nowhere else in the New Testament. Many of the words used in the Pastoral Epistles and the universally accepted Pauline epistles have different meanings. Many of the words used only in the Pastoral Epistles are found in the early church fathers and in the apologists. On the surface Harrison's arguments seem most convincing; however, Carson, Moo, and Morris have noted that one could use the same line of argument to suggest that the three Pastoral Epistles were themselves written by different authors.

In examining the style of the Pastoral Epistles, Harrison gives special emphasis to particles, prepositions, and pronouns - elements that are indicative of style which an imitator might not follow. After noting a drastic difference in usage, he concludes that it is unlikely that "within a very few years we should find the same writer producing three epistles without once happening to use a single word in all that list - one or the other of which has hitherto appeared on the average nine times to every page that Paul wrote. " Guthrie, however, has noted that Harrison's data is selective and "would seem to be invalid."

One must allow any author to use differing vocabulary and styles which would fit a differing situation, audience, purpose, and time frame. Arguments offered thus far on the basis of vocabulary and style neither prove nor disprove Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles.

The Theology of the Pastoral Epistles. It has been argued that the theology of the Pastoral Epistles is not that of Paul: the cross is no longer the center of theology, and there is undue emphasis on works. This argument fails to take into consideration the whole of the teaching, both in the ten epistles generally accepted as Pauline and in the Pastoral Epistles as a whole. Hendriksen has rightly noted, "The truth is that the doctrine taught and presupposed in the Pastorals is clearly the same as that which is held before us in the ten [Pauline epistles]." Hendriksen goes on to list nine theological concepts, including salvation by grace through faith, which are central to the ten epistles generally accepted as Pauline and then delineates their occurrence in the Pastoral Epistles.

Modern Solutions to These Issues. Several solutions have been offered to these apparent inconsistencies by serious critics. Some have suggested one must simply opt for non-apostolic authorship. Others, like Harrison (1921), Scott (1936), and Easton (1948), have suggested non-Pauline authorship for the documents as a whole while allowing for a few genuine Pauline fragments.

A central issue in the discussion is the attitude of the early church toward the pseudepigrapher. Carson, Moo, and Morris have noted that the contention that pseudonymous epistles circulated freely and were widely accepted by early Christians cannot be supported. Tertullian spoke of a church leader who composed writings which wrongly bore the name of Paul. Even though this was done out of love, the man was dismissed from his office. Similarly, the Muratorian Canon says that forgeries in Paul's name were to be rejected. As Carson, Moo, and Morris have noted, "Nowhere is evidence cited that any member of the New Testament church accepted the idea that a pious believer could write something in the name of an apostle and expect the writing to be welcomed." Indeed discussion of canonicity tended to focus on the issue of authorship.

The traditional position of Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles fits the data. One who deems these works to be authentic Pauline epistles is not without support from a good number of excellent scholars (cf. Carson, Fee, Guthrie, Hendriksen, Johnson, Moo, and Morris). When one accepts Pauline authorship, the issues of language and style remain. They are still more like Paul than different from Paul. Is the change due simply to subject? Can it be an aging Paul? Should one see an amanuensis as the one responsible for the differences? The final words of Fee on the issue of authorship of the Pastoral Epistles are worth repeating:

To say that Paul is the author of the Pastoral Epistles means that the letters ultimately come from him in the historical settings contained within them. It does not say how they came from him; the final answer to that question is not available to us.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

INTRODUCTION

PLACE OF ORIGIN AND DATE

Little can be said with certainty of Paul's location when he penned 1 Timothy. Although Paul does not say explicitly that he was in Macedonia, he appears to indicate that he had been in Ephesus with Timothy, had left Timothy behind, and had gone on to Macedonia: "As I urged you when I went into Macedonia, stay there in Ephesus" (1:3).

If Paul was released from "house arrest" in Rome as the data in Acts 28:30 and the prison epistles might suggest and wrote this epistle at a subsequent time, the date for 1 Timothy would likely be 63-66. A chronology of Paul's life from Acts would indicate his imprisonment lasted until 61/62. The Neronian persecution of 64 would indicate that his release should precede that date. Eusebius recorded that Paul died in 67. If one accepts those dates, Paul would have penned 1 Timothy between 63 and 66.

Other suggestions are given by those who would contend that Paul died at the height of the Neronian persecution of 64. Some would, therefore, provide a date of 62-63 for composition of 1 Timothy. Robinson has suggested Paul's departure for Macedonia, leaving behind Timothy in Ephesus (1:3), reflects the situation seen in Acts 20:1-4. He, therefore, places 1 Timothy within the historical data of Acts and suggests a date of 55. Scholars who argue for pseudonymity generally date the epistle during the second century (cf. Kümmel).

A date of 63-66 seems best to fit the data currently available.

DESTINATION AND AUDIENCE

Although on the surface 1 Timothy seems to be personal correspondence between Paul and Timothy, his son in the faith, there is much in the epistle that indicates Paul intended the letter to be read and heeded by the congregation at Ephesus. "Grace be with you" in 6:21 is plural. Many of Paul's admonitions to Timothy (e.g., "Don't let anyone look down on you because you are young," 4:21) may also have served to advise the church of their correct path of action.

Timothy is well known from Acts and the epistles of Paul. He was a native of Lystra; his mother was Jewish and his father a Gentile. About A.D. 49 he became a co-worker of Paul. As a young man likely converted and trained by Paul, Paul found a special place in his heart for him (1 Cor 4:17; Phil 2:22; 1 Tim 1:2). Timothy appears alongside Paul in the opening greetings of several epistles (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thess 1:1; 2 Thess 1:1). He was undoubtedly considered a trusted colleague and co-worker (1 Thess 3:2) who could be trusted to be sent on special missions (1 Cor 16:10; Phil 2:20). If one accepts the traditional site for the place of writing of the prison epistles, Timothy was with Paul in Rome (Col 1:1; Phlm 1). He has, at this juncture, been left behind in Ephesus to set things in order. He is a young man (see the discussion of 1 Tim 4:12) who was perhaps not in the best of health (1 Tim 5:23).

The church where Timothy was laboring found itself in the midst of the fourth largest city in the Roman Empire. Ephesus housed a famous shrine to Artemis, the great mother goddess, known by the Romans as Diana of the Ephesians. Upon arriving at Ephesus Paul met a group of disciples whose knowledge of the gospel was so incomplete that it would seem they were still looking for the Messiah and they clearly knew nothing of the Holy Spirit (Acts 19:1-7). Paul's next encounter was with a group of Jews, the seven sons of Sceva, a Jewish chief priest. These men were seeking to do exorcisms in the name of Jesus (Acts 19:8-16). The citizens of Ephesus were so impressed with what happened to these men and with the preaching of Paul that many came to belief. Some who had previously practiced sorcery even burned their books (Acts 19:17-20). During this stay Timothy worked with Paul at Ephesus before being sent by Paul on to Macedonia (Acts 19:21-22). Feeling the pinch of their pocketbooks, the silversmiths, who made their livelihood selling images of Artemis, instigated a riot that led to Paul's moving on to other fields (Acts 19:23-20:1). Paul's love and concern for the Ephesian church did not end there. As Paul headed along the coast of Asia Minor on his way to Jerusalem, he summoned the elders from that church to meet him at Miletus. Paul warns them of the impending dangers, especially the false teachers, and charges them to watch after the flock (Acts 20:13-38). These dangers facing the church are a recurrent theme whenever the church at Ephesus is mentioned (1 Cor 16:8-9; Eph 4:14, 17-24; 5:6-14; Rev 2:6). The nature of Paul's correspondence with Timothy in the two epistles addressed to him follows this same theme.

THE CONTRIBUTION OF 1 TIMOTHY

Perhaps the greatest contribution 1 Timothy makes is the insight it provides into Paul's view of ministry: his own, that of Timothy, and that of the church (elders/bishops, deacons, women, and believers called to godliness). The church today needs to heed that call to ministry and godliness. Paul's emphasis on prayer (2:8), the demeanor of women in worship (2:9-15), the relationships between the old and the young (5:1-2), the treatment of widows (5:3-16), the response of slaves to their masters and ultimately to the Lord (6:1-2), and the warning against arrogance and trusting in wealth (6:17-19) produce a book rich in wisdom for the believer.

Paul does warn of needless controversies which do not produce growth. While the "godless myths" (1:4), forbidding of marriage, and enforcing of food laws (4:3) may seem far removed from the issues facing the church today, it is not immune from "an unhealthy interest in controversies and arguments that result in envy, quarreling, malicious talk, evil suspicions and constant friction" (6:4-5). Similarly the modern church should give heed to Paul's warning against those "who think that godliness is a means to financial gain" (6:5).

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

SELECTED

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Allan, J.A. "The 'In Christ' Formula in the Pastoral Epistles," New Testament Studies 10 (1963) 115-121.

Barclay, William. The Letters to Timothy, Titus, and Philemon ( DSB rev. ed.). Philadelphia: Westminster, 1975.

. "Paul's Certainties VII. Our Security in God - 2 Timothy 1,12," Expository Times 69 (1958) 324-327.

Barnett, Paul W. "Wives and Women's Ministry (1 Timothy 2:11-15)," Evangelical Quarterly 61 (1989) 225-238.

Barrett, C.K. The Pastoral Epistles ( NCB). Oxford: Clarendon, 1963.

Berdot, D.N. Exercitatio theologica-exegetica in epistulam Pauli ad Titum. 1703.

Bernard, J.H. The Pastoral Epistles. Thornapple Commentaries, 1899; reprinted Grand Rapids: Baker, 1980.

Bratcher, R.G. A Translator's Guide to Paul's Letters to Timothy and Titus. New York: United Bible Society, 1983.

Cadbury, H.J. "Erastus of Corinth," Journal of Biblical Literature 50 (1931) 42-58.

Carson, D.A.; Douglas J. Moo, and Leon Morris, An Introduction to the New Testament . Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1992.

Colson, F.H. "'Myths and Genealogies' - A Note on the Polemic of the Pastoral Epistles," Journal of Theological Studies 19 (1917/18) 265-271.

Cook, D. "The Pastoral Fragments Reconsidered," Journal of Theological Studies 35 (1984) 120-131.

Cottrell, Jack. "1 Timothy 2:12 and the Role of Women," Christian Standard (Jan. 17, 1993) 5.

Deer, D.S. "Still More about the Imperatival hina," Bible Translator 30 (1979) 148.

Dibelius, M. and H. Conzelmann, The Pastoral Epistles, tr. P. Buttolph and A. Yarbro. Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1972.

Dodd, C.H. "New Testament Translation Problems II," Bible Translator 28 (1977)112-116.

Doty, W.G. "The Classification of Epistolary Literature," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 31 (1969)183-199.

Earle, Ralph. "1 Timothy," Evangelical Bible Commentary, vol 11. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1978.

. "2 Timothy," Evangelical Bible Commentary, vol 11. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1978.

. Word Meanings in the New Testament . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

Easton, B.S. The Pastoral Epistles. New York: Scribners, 1948.

Ellicott, C.J. The Pastoral Epistles of St. Paul. 2nd ed. Andover: Draper, 1897.

Ellingworth, P. "The 'True Saying' in 1 Timothy 3.1," Bible Translator 31 (1980) 443-45.

Ellis, E. Earle. Paul's Use of the Old Testament. London, 1957; reprinted Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1981.

. "The Problem of Authorship: First and Second Timothy," Review and Expositor 56 (1959) 343-354.

. "Traditions in the Pastoral Epistles," in Early Jewish and Christian Exegesis: in Memory of William Hugh Brownlee , ed. C. Stephens and W. F. Stinespring. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1987.

Falconer, Robert, "1 Timothy 2:14, 15. Interpretive Notes," Journal of Biblical Literature 60 (1941) 375-379.

Fee, Gordon D. 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus (NIBC). Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1988.

. "Issues in Evangelical Hermeneutics, Part III: The Great Watershed Intentionality and Particularity/ Eternity: 1 Timothy 2:8-15 as a Test Case," Crux 26 (1990) 31-37.

Ferguson, Everett. " in 1 Timothy 2:8," Restoration Quarterly 33 (1991) 66-73.

Furfey, P.H. "PLOUSIOS and Cognates in the New Testament," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 5 (1943) 241-263.

Gealy, F.D. "The First and Second Epistles to Timothy and the Epistle to Titus," Interpeters Bible XI, 341-551.

Gloer, W. Hulitt. "Homologies and Hymns in the New Testament: Form, Content and Criteria for Identification," Perspectives in Religious Studies , 11 (1984) 118-130.

Grayston, K. and G. Herdan, "The Authorship of the Pastorals in the Light of Statistical Linguistics," New Testament Studies 6 (1960)1-15.

Gromacki, Robert G. Stand True to the Charge: An Exposition of I Timothy. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1982.

Gundry, R.H. "The Form, Meaning and Background of the Hymn Quoted in 1 Timothy 3:16," Apostolic History and the Gospel, ed. W. W. Gasque and R. P. Martin. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1970, 203-222.

Guthrie, Donald. "The Development of the Idea of Canonical Pseudepigrapha in New Testament Criticism," Vox Evangelical. 1 (1962) 43-59.

. The Pastoral Epistles: An Introduction and Commentary (TNTC). Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1957.

. New Testament Introduction. 3rd ed. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1979.

Hanson, A.T. The Pastoral Epistles ( NCBC). Grand Rapids: Baker, 1982.

. Studies in the Pastoral Epistles. London: SPCK, 1968.

Harris, Murray J. Jesus as God: The New Testament Use of "Theos" in Reference to Jesus . Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1992.

. "Titus 2:13 and the Deity of Christ," Pauline Studies: Essays Presented to Professor F. F. Bruce on His 70th Birthday, ed. D. Hagner and M. J. Harris. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1980.

Harrison, P.N. "Important Hypotheses Reconsidered: III. The Authorship of the Pastoral Epistles," Expository Times 67 (1955-56) 77-81.

. Paulines and Pastorals . London: Oxford University Press, 1964.

. The Problem of the Pastoral Epistles. London: Oxford University Press, 1921.

Hebert, G. "'Faithfulness' and 'Faith,'" Theology 58 (1955) 373-379.

Hendriksen, William Thessalonians, Timothy and Titus ( NTC). Grand Rapids: Baker, 1979.

Hiebert, D.E. "Titus," Evangelical Bible Commentary , vol. 11. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1978.

Hommes, N.J. "Let Women Be Silent in Church . . ." Calvin Theological Review 4 (1969) 5-22.

Houlden, J.L. The Pastoral Epistles: I and II Timothy, Titus ( PNTC). London: Penguin Press, 1976.

House, H.W. "Biblical Inspiration in 2 Timothy 3:16," Bibliotheca Sacra 137 (1980) 54-63.

Hull, W.E. "The Man - Timothy," Review and Expositor 56 (1959) 355-366.

Hultgren, Arland J. I and II Timothy, Titus . Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1984.

Hurley, J.B. Man and Woman in Biblical Perspective. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1981.

Johnson, Luke T. 1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, Titus . Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1987.

Johnson, P.F. "The Use of Statistics in the Analysis of the Characteristics of Pauline Writings," New Testament Sudies 20 (1974) 92-100.

Karris, Robert J. "The Background and Significance of the Polemic of the Pastoral Epistles," Journal of Biblical Literature 92 (1973) 549-564.

. The Pastoral Epistles , New Testament Message 17. Wilmington: Michael Glazier, 1979.

Kelly, J.N.D. A Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. Black's New Commentary. New York, 1960; reprinted Thornapple Commentaries. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1981.

Kenny, Anthony John Patrick. A Stylometric Study of the New Testament. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

Kent, H.A. The Pastoral Epistles: Studies in I and II Timothy and Titus. Chicago: Moody, 1958.

Kidd, R.M. Wealth and Beneficence in the Pastoral Epistles. Society of Biblical Literature Dissertation Series 122. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1990.

Knight, George W., III. " in Reference to Women in 1 Timothy 2.12," New Testament Studies 30 (1984) 143-157.

. Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles (NIGTC). Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1992.

. The Faithful Sayings in the Pastoral Letters . Kampen, 1968; reprinted Grand Rapids: Baker, 1979.

. "The New Testament Teaching on the Role Relationship of Male and Female with Special Reference to the Teaching/Ruling Functions in the Church," JETS 18 (1975) 81-91.

. The Role Relationship of Men and Women. Revised ed. Phillipsburg, NJ. 1985.

Kroeger, Catherine C. "1 Timothy 2:12 - A Classicist's View" in Women, Authority and the Bible , ed. A. Mickelsen. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1986.

Kroeger, Richard Clark and Catherine C. Kroeger. I Suffer Not a Woman: Rethinking 1 Timothy 2:11-15 in Light of Ancient Evidence . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1992.

Lane, W.L. "First Timothy IV.1-3: An Early Instance of Over-realized Eschatology?" New Testament Studies 11 (1965) 164-167.

Lea, Thomas D. and Hayne P. Griffin. 1, 2 Timothy, Titus (NAC). Nashville: Broadman Press, 1992.

Leaney, A.R.C. The Epistles to Timothy, Titus, and Philemon: Introduction and Commentary (TBC). London: SMC Press, 1960.

Lenski, R.C.H. The Interpretation of St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians, to the Thessalonians, to Timothy, to Titus and to Philemon. Minneapolis: Wartburg Press, 1937.

Lewis, Robert M. "The 'Women' of 1 Timothy 3:1," Bibliotheca Sacra 136 (April- June 1979) 167-175.

Lock, W. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on The Pastoral Epistles (ICC). Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1924.

Malherbe, A.J. "'In Season and Out of Season': 2 Timothy 4:2," Journal of Biblical Literature 103 (1984) 235-243.

McEleney, N.J. "The Vice Lists of the Pastoral Epistles," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 36 (1974) 203-219.

Meade, David G. Pseudonymity and Canon. An Investigation into the Relationship of Authorship and Authority in Jewish and Earliest Christian Tradition. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1987.

Metzger, Bruce M. "A Reconsideration of Certain Arguments against the Pauline Authorship of the Pastoral Epistles," Expository Times 70 (1958) 91-94.

Michaelson, S. and A.Q. Morton. "Last Words: A Test of Authorship for Greek Writers," New Testament Studies 18 (1972) 192-208.

Mickelsen, A. ed. Women, Authority and the Bible. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1986.

Moellering, H. Armin. 1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, Titus. Concordia Commentary. Saint Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1970.

Moo, D.J. "1 Timothy 2:11-15: Meaning and Significance," Trinity Journal new series 1(1980) 62-83.

. "The Interpretation of 1 Timothy 2:11-15: A Rejoinder," Trinty Journal new series 2 (1981) 198-222.

Morris, Leon, The Apostolic Preaching of the Cross , 3rd ed. London: Eerdmans, 1965.

Morton, A.Q. Literary Detection: How to Prove Authorship and Fraud in Literary Documents. New York: Scribner, 1978.

. and J.J. McLeman. Paul, the Man and the Myth. New York: Harper and Row, 1966.

Moss, C. Michael. "Hymn Fragments in the New Testament and Their Implications for Hymnology Today," unpublished paper read at Christian Scholars Conference, Harding University, Searcy, AR, July 23, 1993.

Moule, C.F.D. "The Problem of the Pastorals: A Reappraisal," in Essays in New Testament Interpretation . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982.

Moule, H.C.G. Studies in II Timothy. London, 1905 (as The Second Epistle to Timothy: Short Devotional Studies on the Dying Letter of St. Paul); reprinted Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1977.

Neumann, K.J. The Authenticity of the Pauline Epistles in the Light of Stylostatistical Analysis. Society of Biblical Literature Dissertation Series 120. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1990.

Norbie, D.L. "The Washing of Regeneration," Evangelical Quarterly 34 (1962) 36-38.

Oden, Thomas C. First and Second Timothy and Titus . Louisville: John Knox Press, 1989.

Osburn, Carroll D. "Authenteô (1 Timothy 2:12)," Restoration Quarterly 25 (1982) 1-12.

. ed. Essays on Women in Earliest Christianity . Joplin: College Press, 1993.

Padgett, Allan. "The Pauline Rationale for Submission: Biblical Feminism and the Hina Clauses of Titus 1:1-10," Evangelical Quarterly 59 (1987) 39-52.

Payne, Philip B. "Libertarian Women in Ephesus: A Response to Douglas J. Moo's Article '1 Timothy 2:11-15: Meaning and Significance,'" Trinity Journal new series 2 (1981) 169-197.

Pherigo, L.P. "Paul's Life After the Close of Acts," Journal of Biblical Literature 70 (1951) 277-284.

Piper, John, and Wayne Grudem, eds. Recovering Biblical Manhood and Womanhood. Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 1991.

Plummer, Alfred. The Pastoral Epistles. The Expositor's Bible. New York: A.C. Armstrong, 1889.

Quinn, J.D. "The Last Volume of Luke: The Relation of Luke-Acts to the Pastoral Epistles," Perspectives on Luke-Acts, ed. C.H. Talbert. Macon: Mercer Press, 1978.

. The Letter to Titus: A New Translation with Notes and Commentary and an Introduction to Titus, I and II Timothy, the Pastorals . The Anchor Bible. New York: Doubleday, 1990.

Ramsay, William M. "A Historical Commentary on the Epistles to Timothy," Expositor 7/7 (1909) 481-494; 7/8 (1909) 1-21, 167-185, 264-282, 339-357, 399-416, 557-668-7/9 (1910) 172-187, 319-333, 433-440; 8/1 (1911) 262-273, 365-375.

. St. Paul the Traveller and the Roman Citizen . 1897 reprint; Grand Rapids: Baker, 1966.

Roberts, Mark D. "Women Shall Be Saved: A Closer Look at 1 Timothy 2:15," The Reformed Journal (1983) 18-22.

Roberts, J.W. "The Bearing of the Use of Particles on the Authorship of The Pastoral Epistles," Restoration Quarterly 2 (1958) 132-37.

. "Every Scripture Inspired of God," Restoration Quarterly 5 (1961) 33-37.

. "Note on the Adjective after ˜ in 2 Timothy 3 ¹⁶ ," Expository Times 76 (1965) 359.

Robertson, A. T. The Epistles of Paul (Word Pictures in the New Testament, IV). Nashville, 1931.

. "The Greek Article and the Deity of Christ," Expositor 8/21 (1921) 182-188.

Robinson, J.A. T. Redating the New Testament. Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1976.

Scholer, David M. "1 Timothy 2:9-15 and the Place of Women in the Church's Ministry," in Women, Authority and the Bible . ed. A. Michelsen. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1986.

Scott, Ernest Findlay. The Pastoral Epistles (MNTC). London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1936.

Simpson, E.K, The Pastoral Epistles: The Greek Text with Introduction and Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1954.

Skeat, T.C. "'Especially the Parchments': A Note on 2 Timothy IV.13," Journal of Theological Studies 30 (1979) 173-177.

Smith, R.E. and Beekman, J. A Literary-Semantic Analysis of Second Timothy, ed. M. F. Kopesec. Dallas, 1981.

Spain, Carl. The Letters of Paul to Timothy and Titus (LWC). vol 14; Austin: R. B. Sweet, 1970.

Spence, R.M. "2 Timothy iii.15, 16," Expository Times 8 (1896-1897), 564f.

Spenser, Aida Besançon. Beyond the Curse: Women Called to Ministry . Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1985.

Stott, John R.W. Guard the Gospel: The Message of 2 Timothy. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1973.

Swete, H.B. "The Faithful Sayings," Journal of Theological Studies 18 (1917) 1-7.

Thrall, M.E. "The Pauline Use of ," New Testament Studies 14 (1967-68) 118-125.

Towner, Philip H. 1-2 Timothy & Titus . IVP New Testament Commentary Series. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1994.

. "The Present Age in the Eschatology of the Pastoral Epistles," New Testament Studies 32 (1986) 427-448.

Van der Jagt, Krijn. "Women Are Saved Through Childbearing," The Bible Translator 39 (1988) 201-208.

Verner, D.C. The Household of God: The Social World of the Pastoral Epistles. Society of Biblical Literature Dissertation Series 71. Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1983.

Vine, W.E. The Epistles to Timothy and Titus. London, 1965.

Wallis, W.B. "The First Epistle to Timothy," "The Second Epistle to Timothy," "The Epistle to Titus," The Wycliffe Bible Commentary, ed. C.F. Pfeiffer and E.F. Harrison. Chicago: Moody Press, 1975.

Ward, Ronald A. Commentary on 1 & 2 Timothy & Titus. Waco: Word Books, 1974.

Warfield, B.B. The Inspiration and Authority of the Bible. Philadelphia: Presbyterian and Reformed, 1948.

White, Newport John Davis. "The Pastoral Epistles," Expositor's Greek Testament IV, reprint; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1983.

Wilshire, L.E. "The TLG Computer and Further Reference to in Timothy 2.12," New Testament Studies 34 (1988)120-134.

Wilson, Stephen G. Luke and the Pastoral Epistles. London: SPCK, 1979.

Winter, Bruce W. "Providentia for the Widows of 1 Timothy 5,3-16," Tyndale Bulletin 39 (1988) 83-99.

Witherington, Ben, III. Women in the Earliest Churches . Society for New Testament Studies Monograph Series 59. Cambridge: Cambrige University Press, 1988.

Wright, D.F. "Homosexuals or Prostitutes? The Meaning of (1 Cor. 6:9; 1 Tim. 1:10)," Vigilae Christianae 38 (1984) 125-153.

Wuest, K.S. The Pastoral Epistles in the Greek New Testament. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1952.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

ABBREVIATIONS

BAGD Bauer-Arndt-Gingrich-Danker Greek Lexicon (2nd. ed.)

DSB Daily Study Bible

ICC International Critical Commentary

JBL Journal of Biblical Literature

JETS Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society

JSNT Journal of Studies for the New Testament

KJV King James Version

LWC Living Word Commentary

LXX Septuagint

MNTC Moffatt New Testament Commentary

NAC New American Commentary

NCB New Clarendon Bible

NCBC New Century Bible Commentary

NEB New English Bible

NIBC New International Bible Commentary

NIGTC New International Greek Testament Commentary

NRSV New Revised Standard Version

NTC New Testament Commentary

NTS New Testament Studies

PNTC Pelican New Testament Commentary

RSV Revised Standard Version

TBC Torch Bible Commentaries

TDNT Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed. by

Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Friedrich

TEV Today's English Version

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

College: 1 Timothy (Outline)

OUTLINE

I. THE SALUTATION - 1:1-2

II. PAUL'S CHARGE TO TIMOTHY - 1:3-20

A. The Charge and the False Teachers - 1:3-7

B. The Lawful Use of the Law - 1:8-11

C. Paul's Own Ministry, A Positive Example - 1:12-17

D. The Negative Example of Hymenaeus and Alexander - 1:18-20

III. DIRECTION FOR PUBLIC WORSHIP - 2:1-15

A. Prayers by All for All - 2:1-7

B. Respective Roles of Men and Women - 2:8-15

IV. DIRECTIONS FOR CHURCH ;LEADERS - 3:1-16

A. Bishops/Overseers - 3:1-7

B. Deacons and "Women" - 3:8-13

C. The Basis for These Directions - 3:14-16

V. SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS FOR TIMOTHY - 4:1-16

A. The Apostasy Timothy Was to Face - 4:1-5

B. The Discipline of a Good Minister - 4:6-16

VI. RELATIONSHIPS WITHIN THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY - 5:1-6:2

A. The Minister and the Church - 5:1-2

B. The Care of Widows - 5:3-16

1. Family Responsibilities - 5:3-8

2. Widows to Be Enrolled - 5:9-10

3. Younger Widows - 5:11-15

4. Women and Widows - 5:16

C. Elders - 5:17-25

D. Slaves - 6:1-2

VII. FINAL EXHORTATIONS - 6:3-21

A. An Indictment of False Teachers - 6:3-5

B. Godliness, Contentment, and Money - 6:6-10

C. A Charge to Timothy - 6:11-16

D. Instructions for the Rich - 6:17-19

E. Paul's Final Charge to Timothy 6:20-21

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV